of further to reuiue his memory to posterities ANna succeeded King Egricke in the Kingdome of the East-Angles the yeer◅ of grace six hundred fortie two as the next in bloud to Erpinwald beeing the sonne of Guido saith Beda the sonne of Eni saith Malmsbury who was brother to great Redwald and both of them the sons of Titulus the second King of that Prouince This King as the other two former had done felt the fury of raging Penda with his mercilesse Mercians that sore assaulted his Territories with rapine and spoile To withstand whose further proceedings King Anna drew the strength of his East-Angles against them and encountred Penda in a great and mortall battle wherein they were all discomfited and himselfe among them slaine when hee had raigned in continuall trouble the space of thirteene yeeres His issue were many and those of great holinesse or sanctity of life Whereof Ferminus the eldest and heire apparant was slaine by Penda in the same battle with his Father and was with him buried in Blidribrugh now Blibrugh but afterwards remoued to S. Edmondsbury His other sonne was Erkenwald Abbat of Chertside and Bishoppe of London that lieth buried in the South I le aboue the Quire in S. Pauls Church where to this day remaineth a memoriall of him His daughters were these Etheldrid the eldest was first married vnto a Nobleman whom Beda nameth Tonbert Gouernor of the Fenny Countries of Nothfolke Huntington Lincolne and Cambridge-shires and after his death remaining a virgin she was remarried to Egfrid King of Northumberland with whom likewise she liued in perfect virginity the space of twelue yeeres notwithstanding his intreaty and allurements to the contrary From whom lastly she was released and had licence to depart his Court vnto the Abbey of Coldinghā where first she was vailed a Nunne vnder Abbesse Ehba and thence departing she liued at Ely and became her selfe Abbesse thereof wherein lastly she died and was interred remembred vnto posterities by the name of S. Audrte His second daughter was Sexburg who married Ercombert King of Kent vnto whom she bare two sons and two daughters as we in that Kingdomes succession haue shewed after whose death shee tooke the habit of a Nunne and succeeded her sister Etheldrid Abbesse of Ely wherin she died and was interred and their yongest sister Withgith was likewise a Menchion with them in the same Monastery and all of them canonized for Saints Ethilburge his third daughter was made Abbesse of Berking neere London built by her brother Bishop Erkinwald wherein she liued and lastly died A naturall daughter likewise he had whose name was Edelburg that with Sedrido the daughter of his wife were both of them professed Nunnes and succeeded each other Abbesses in the Monastery of S. Brigges in France Such a reputed holinesse was it held in those daies not only to be separated from the accompanying with men wherunto women by God were created but also to abandon the Country of their natiuity and as strangers in forraine Lands to spend the continuance of their liues EThelherd the brother of Anna the yere of Christs Incarnation six hundred fifty foure was made King of the East-Angles the which it seemeth he had attempted in the raigne of his brother for that hee had assisted Penda in his warres against him and was the motiue saith Beda of the warres against Oswin King of Northumberland wherin siding with the heathen Penda he was worthily slaine the fifteenth day of Nouember when he had raigned onely two yeeres leauing his name to the blot of infamy and his Crowne to be possessed by his younger brother His wife was Hereswith sister of Hilda the famous learned Abbesse of Streanshale and great grand-childe to Edwyne King of Northumberland who bare vnto him Aldulfe Elswoolfe and Beorne all three succeeding Edilwald in the Kingdome of the East-Angles EDelwald the brother of Ethelherd entred his gouernment of the East-Angles the yere of our Lord six hundred fifty sixe and continued the same the space of nine yeeres without either mention of any other memorable act from whom as is supposed issued Ethelred that succeeded King after Beorne ALdulfe the eldest sonne of Ethelherd and Queene Hereswith after the death of his vncle King Edelwald obtained the Kingdome of the East-Angles and therein raigned without any honour or honourable action by him performed onely his name and time of his raigne which was nineteene yeres is left of him by Writers and affordeth no further relation of vs here to be inserted besides his Coine here set ELswolf the sonne of King Ethelherd and bother to this last mentioned Aldulfe began his raigne ouer the Kingdome of the East-Angles the yeere of Christ his Incarnation six hundred eighty three and continued in the same the time of seuen yeeres without record of any memorable Act Wife or Issue to reuiue his name BEorne the yongest sonne of King Ethelherd succeeded his brother King Elswolfe in the Kingdom of the East-Angles no further mention being made of him his wife nor Issue which are altogether perished and laid long since in their graues of obliuion EThelred after the death of his cosen Beorne succeeded him in the Kingdome of the East-Angles issuing as is supposed from King Ed◅lwald the brother of Ethelherd and of Anna both of them Kings in that Prouince His raigne by writers is said to bee fiftie two yeeres which notwithstanding was passed ouer without any memorable note for albeit that his gouernment was long and the declining Heptarchie not vnlikely to haue ministred matters of remembrance to posterities yet is the same passed ouer by the silence of our Wrirers and no further mention made of him besides the education of his yonger sonne Ethelbert who proued a most worthy King His wife and the mother of this vertuous sonne was Leofrun saith the Writer of his life without further mention of her parentage or other issue This King deceased the yeere after Christs natiuity seuen hundred forty eight the same yeere that Ethelbert entred his Kingdome of Kent EThelbert the sonne of King Ethelred after his Fathers death was ordained King of the East-Angles whose daies of youth were spent in learning and deeds of charity and the whole time of his gouernement in continuall tranquillity for hee is recorded to be a Prince religious and charitable sober profound and wise in counsell This King being incited by Offa the Mercian that still thirsted after greatnesse to marie Elfryd his daughter a Lady of great beautie came vpon that purpose to Offa his Court then seated at Sutton Wallis in the County of Hereford and was by him there cruelly murdered at the instigation of Quendrid his vnkind intended mother in law no other occasion ministred but the greatnes of his Port that much in her eyes ouer-heighted her husbands His Bride-bed the graue was first at Merden
was like him in all vertuous conditions by him was ordained to succeed in his Dominions whereby hee became the thirteenth King of the Mercians and the eighteenth Monarch of the Englishmen in the yeere of our Lord seuen hundred ninety seuen At home he was an example of piety peace and religion set the scale of Iustice without respect to all alike abroad temperate humble and courteous without vain ostentation or ambitious conceits in warres hee was stout and victorious in peace studious to enrich his subiects briefly at all times so carrying himselfe that enuie could not touch him with her tongue 2 Whether vpon a new quarrell begun or the old retained as inheritable to the Mercians against those of Kent I cannot say but true it is that in the entrance of his raigne he entred that Prouince with a great host of men and in a fore fought field discomfited the Kentish and carried away prisoner their King whose sirname was Pren. His kingdome hee gaue to Cuthred and kept him captiue in Mercia to his great griefe and his subiects dishonour 3 But Kenwolfe in peace minding the works of true piety gaue himself to the building of a goodly Church at Winchcombe in Glocestershire where vpoÌ„ the day of dedication in the presence of Cuthred assigned his Viceroy in Kent thirteene Bishops ten Dukes many Nobles and a great concourse of people he led Pren this Kentish captiue vp to the high Altar and there without either his entreaty or ransome for Redemption released and set him free shewing thereby his deuotion to God and the heroicall parts of a magnanimous Prince 4 His raigne was twenty two yeares and death in Anno eight hundred nineteene beeing solemnely buried in the Church of the Monastery at Winchcombe aforesaid which himselfe had founded His Wife 5 Elfryd the wife of King Kenwolfe hath not her parentage certainely reported by any of our Historians yet some later vpon a likelihood of her name the place and time agreeing haue thought her to be the daughter of Offâ—… affianced to King Ethelbert as hath beene said but in these obscurities coniecture may wander astray His Children 6 Kenelm the sonne of King Kenwolfe and of Queene Elfryde his wife was very yong at his fathers death and succeeded in the Mercians Kingdom but not in the Monarchy of the English King Egbert the West-Saxon King then growne too great And in the same yeare that he beganne his raigne by the treason of his vnnaturall sister hee was murthered and first obscurely buried but afterwards solemnly remoued and reposed neere to his Father in the Monastery of Winchcombe as in the Mercian Kings successions wee haue said 7 Quendred the eldest daughter of King Ken-Wolfe and Lady Elfryd his Queene after the decease of her father ambitiously aspiring to compasse the sway of the Mercian Kingdome wholy to her selfe wickedly conspired the death of her brother King Kenelme which was traiterously acted by Askebert her instrument who had the charge of him but the same turning to her reproch for very shame of so damnable a deed shee within short time after ended her life but not her ignominie 8 〈◊〉 the yonger daughter of King Kenwolfe and of Queene Elfryd hath not been so famous to posterity as her sister Quendred was for her infamous Act notwithstanding she may reasonably be supposed to haue lead a better life and to haue died a better death especially of vs who find her noâ—… sâ—…ained with any aspersion of misdeseruing EGBERT THE EIGHTEENTH KING OF THE WEST-SAXONS THE NINETEENTH BVT FIRST SOLE AND ABSOLVTE MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH-MEN HIS ACTS WIFE AND ISSVE CHAPTER XXXI THe Saxon Heptarchy drawing now to a period the spring of an entire Monarchie began to shew it selfe and the glory of the Englishmen more cleerely to arise for thongh they had weakned each other by their own wars yet stood their power strong in the possession of the whole and the ouerborne Britaines held still at the worst 2 But such is the dispose of the sole disposer of Empires that they haue their risings their fuls and their fals neuer staying in one and the same point neither entailed to one and the same Nation how strong politicke or populous soeuer The proofe whereof is apparant in all the Kingdomes of the earth and this of ours as mutable as any whose change of State vnto and in this seuen-fold Gouernment hath hitherto beene seene the seuerall Kings thereof long contending to branch their own fountaines furthest and fairest lastly let them fall into one streame which so meeting made a more famous confluence in this Monarchy then the seauen heads of Nilus in the Egyptian Sea 3 Formerly the Kentish South-Saxons East-Angles Northumbrians and the Mercians through no lesse then eight descents had worne the Emperiall Diademe whose rayes shone now so bright in the West-Saxons eyes that they againe sought to reestate themselues in so glorious a possession For whereas Brightrik was possessed and contented with the West-Saxon Crowne neither that worne without iealousie and feare yet others of the bloud royall from Cherdik raised the wings of their soaring thoughts much higher among whom Egbert was one neither the last nor the least in the opinion of the people or suspect of his Prince 4 This Egbert hauing commaund of some part of that Prouince so carried himselfe that his fame grew fearefull to Brightrik the King and hatefull to the enuious Ethelburg his most proud Queene by whom he was enforced first to secure himselfe with the Mercian Offa and lastly constrained to flie into France where vnder Charles the Great he turned his aduersity into an occasion of his valour by seruing in his warres and learned by his politicke gouernment how to rule a quiet or disturbed State 5 But King Brightriks death acted and his Queene the contriuer banished Egbert is solicited to the wearing of the West-Saxon crowne where hee became the eighteenth King in number and nineteene yeares after the nineteenth Monarch of the Englishmen entring his raigne the yeare of Christ Iesus eight hundreth being the same yeare that Charles was made Emperour of the West and Conwall then ruling ouer the Scots 6 His first warres were against the Cornish and their associats the Welsh both of them a remnant of the old Britaines who had beene oftentimes vanquished but neuer would seeme to be subdued and for foureteene yeares continuance held side against Egbert which their resistance so prouoked his furie that hee enacted a most seuere law against them commanding that no Britaine should presume to passe ouer great Offaes ditch and present death to them that durst set foot vpon any English ground Their great Caer-legion now West-chester hee tooke from them and at London from their West-gate cast downe the brasen Image of Cadwallo there set vp by the Britaine 's for a terrour to the Saxons as we haue said
likelyhoods to induce that she was his lawfull Queene 11 Elfleda the second wife of King Edward was the daughter as Mathew of Westminster reporteth of an Earle named Ethelhelme and Asser the Bishop of Sherborne maketh mention of an Earle in Wiltshire among the West-Saxons of the same name who was in great fauour with King Elfred the father of this King by whom hee was sent Ambassador to carry his Almes to Stephen the sixt of that name Bishop of Rome in the yeare of our Lord 887 and by all probable conference of name time and place hee seemeth to bee the man that was father to this Queene 12 Edgina the third wife of King Edward was the daughter and heire of Earle Sigeline Lord of Meapham Culings and Leanham in Kent who was there slaine in battaile against the Danes Anno 927. She was married vnto King Edward about the fourteenth yeare of his raigne being the yeare of Grace 916. She was his wife ten yeares and after his death she liued a widdow all the times of the raignes of King Ethelstan her sonne in law of King Edmund and King Edred her owne sonnes of King Edwy her Grand-child and was liuing in the Raigne of King Edward another of her Grand-children almost fortie yeares after the death of her husband It is writ of her that in the yeare of Grace 959. Shee offered her lands and euidences to Christ vpon his Altar at Canterbury She deceased the twenty fift of August in the fourth yeare of the said King Edgar and of Christ 963. His Children 13 Ethelstan the eldest sonne of King Edward and the Lady Eguina was borne and growne to good yeeres in the time of the raigne of his Grandfather King Elfred who with his owne hands gaue him the order of Knighthood after a very honourable manner of creation as William the Monke of Malmsbury a great obseruer of such things hath left in writing who reporteth that he put vpon him a Purple Robe and girt him with a girdle wrought with pearle and a Saxon sword in a scabard of gold hanging at the same He was the Successor of his Father in the West-Saxons dominions and the English Monarchy 14 Elfred the second sonne of King Edward and the Lady Eguina is warranted by the testimony of the story of Hyde to haue been loued of his Father aboue all his other children that he caused him in his owne lifetime to bee crowned King and to sit with him in his Seat of Estate as his Partner in the Kingdome and that he enioyed that great honour but for a small time deceasing shortly after his creation and long before his fathers death and was buried in the New Monastery at Winchester which afterwards was remoued to Hyde 15 Editha whom the Scotish Writers call Beatrite the daughter of King Edward and the Lady Eguma with great honour was maried to Sythrick the Danish King of Northumberland in the first yeere of the raigne of her brother King Ethelstane being the yeere of grace 915. Within one yeere after her mariage her husband deceased and his sonne Guthfrid succeeded him in his Kingdome Wherefore she forsaking that Country obtained of her brothers gift the Castell of Tamworth in the County of Warwicke where she began a Monastery of Nunnes and therein liued died and was interred and both the Monastery and Body afterwards was remoued from thence vnto Pollesworth 16 Elsward the third son of King Edward the first of Queen Elfleda his second wife was born as it seemeth about the beginning of his Fathers raigne He was carefully brought vp in the study of Liberall Arts and in all other princely qualities so that it was expected he should haue succeeded his Father in the Kingdome but presently vpon his fathers decease he deceased himselfe in Oxford and was buried at one time and in one place with him in the New Monastery at Winchester in the yeere of Christ Iesus 924. 17 Edwine the fourth sonne of King Edward and the second of Queene Elfleda his second Wife was very young when his father was buried and his brother Ethelstane crowned Notwithstanding a deep ielosie possessing the King that his title was too neere the Crowne he caused him to be put into a little Pinnesse without either Tackle or Oares one only page accompanying him that his death might be imputed to the waues whence the young Prince ouercome with griefe and not able to master his owne passions cast himselfe headlong into the sea and his dead body being driuen vpon the coasts of Flanders was taken vp by Adulphe Earle of Boloine his cosen-germane and honourably buried in the Monastery of Saint Bertin in the Towne of S. Omers Which fact was much lamented by King Ethelstan who greeuously punished the suggestions of his owne ielosie and the procurers of his brothers death sending great thanks to the Earle that buried him and rich presents to the Monastery which entombed him and to appease the ghost of his innocent brother built the Abbey of Mialeton in the County of Dorset 18 Elfleda the second daughter of King Edward and the first of Queene Elfleda his second Wife entred into the orders of Religion and tooke vpon her the profession and vow of Virginity in the Monastery of Rumsey situated vpon the Riuer Test in the County of Southampton In which Monastery she was first a Nunne and afterward Abbesse during the whole time of her life which was there spent and ended and her body in the said Abbey buried 19 Eguina the third daughter of King Edward and the second of Queene Elfleda his second Wife was the second Wife to Charles the third surnamed the Simple King of France son to King Lews the brother of Iudith Queene of England before mentioned She had issue by him Lewis the third surnamed Beyond-sea because he was brought vp here in England with his Vnkle King Ethelstan and Gillet Duchesse of Normandy maried to Rollo the Dane who in regard of his marriage was allowed to bee the first Duke of that Country This Queene suruiued King Charles her Husband and afterwards was remaried to Herbert the younger Earle of Vermandoys which marriage was taken for so great an indignity because Earle Herbert the elder father to this Earle had caused the King her Husband to die in prison that King Lewis her sonne presently pursued her apprehended and committed her to the strait custody of Queene Gerberge his wife so as shee had no recourse vnto him nor issue by him 20 Ethelhild the fourth daughter of King Edward and the third of Queene Elfleda his second Wife followed the example of her elder sister Elfleda and became a Nunne in the Monastery of Wilton which was sometime the head Towne giuing name to the whole County of Wiltshire and antiently called Ellandon 21 Edhild the fifth daughter of King Edward and the fourth of Queene Elfleda
was maried to Hugh surnamed the Great Earle of Paris Grand-master and Constable of France in the yeere of our Lord 926. being the third of her brother King Ethelstanes raigne This Hugh was the sonne of Robert brother to Endes King of France and father of King Hugh Capet progenitor of the Kings of France eueâ—… sithence vnto this day but shee died before him without any issue by him 22 Edgith the sixth daughter of King Edward and the fifth of Queene Elfleda was the first wife of Otho the first surnamed the Great Emperour of the West sonne to the Emperor Henry surnamed the Falconer By him she had issue Ludolfe Duke of Swabe William Arch-bishop of Mentz Ludgard married to Comâ—…d Duke of Lorrayn and Mechthild Abbesse of Quedlingburg in Saxonie in which Citie she deceased the seuen and twenty of August in the yeere of Christs Natiuity 947. the eleuenth of her husbands Empire and the first of her brother King Edreds raigne in England She was buried at the East end of the North side of a Chapell which her selfe had founded in the same Citie 23 Elgiua the seuenth daughter of King Edward and the sixth of Queene Elfleda his second Wife was by King Ethelstan her brother with her sister Egith sent to the Court of the Emperor Henry the first King of the Saxons in Germany who honourably entertained her brought her vp with his owne daughters and after he had maried her elder sister to his eldest sonne he placed her also in marriage with a Duke of Italy obout the Alpes who is not named of our Writers but may easily be coniectured by the honourable disposition of the maker of the match to haue been a Prince of note and account worthy of her estate and parentage 24 Edmund the fifth sonne of King Edward and the first of Queene Edgiua his third and last Wife was borne in the twentieth yeere of his fathers raigne being the yeere of the worlds saluation 921. and at his fathers death little more then three yeeres of age was notwithstanding by the carefull prouision of his mother brought vp with all princely education conuenient for his yeeres and estate insomuch as there was generally a great expectation amongst the people conceiued of him in the life of his brother King Ethelstan vnder whom he learned some experience of seruice in warre and after whom hee succeeded in the Kingdome of England 25 Edred the sixth sonne of King Edward and the second of Queene Edgiua his third Wife and the youngest sonne of them both was borne about the two and twentieth yeere of his fathers raigne and yeere of grace 923. which was not long before the death of his father who left him a little infant in the custody of his mother by whom hee was carefully brought vp and prooued a Prince of so great vertue and valour as after the death of King Edmund his brother in regard of the minority of his Nephews hee was with the generall consent and liking of the whole nation chosen to be his brothers successor in the kingdome and gouernment ouer them 26 Edburg the eight daughter of King Edward and the first of Queene Edgiua in her child-hood had her disposition tried and her course of life disposed by her Father in this manner he laid before her gorgeous apparrell and rich Iewels in one end of a chamber and the new Testament and Bookes of princely instruction in the other willing her to make her choise of which she liked best she presently tooke vp the bookes and he her in his armes and kissing her said Goe in Gods name whither God hath called thee and thereupon placed her in a Monastery at Winchester wherein shee did most vertuously spend 〈◊〉 whole life and in that Abbey was bariâ—…d 27 Edgiua the ninth daughter of King Edward and the second of his last Queene whose name thee bare is reported in the history of the Monastery of Hyde by Winchester and other Writers of our Country to haue beene married to Lewes Prince of Aquitane in France which not long before had beene a Kingdome of it selfe sometime allotted to the portion of Lewes the third sonne of the Emperour Charles the Great of which house it seemeth this Lewes was afterward it became a Dukedome and the possession of an other Family by whom it came to be the inheritance after the Conquest to the Kings of England which were descended of the house of Angeow ETHELSTAN THET VVENTIE FIFT KING OF THE VVEST SAXONS AND THE TWENTIE SIXT MONARCH OF THE ENGLISHMEN HIS RAIGNE ACTS AND SVPPOSED ISSVE CHAPTER XXXVIII EThelstan the eldest sonne of King Edward as hath beene said for the great hopes conceiued of him was crowned with a greater solemnity then any of his ancestors euer before him The place was Kingston vpon Thamesis in the County of Surrey the yeer of Christ Iesus 924. where in the midst of the town a high Scaffold was built and thereon the coronation performed to the open view of all by Athelmus Archbishop of Canterbury with shouts of ioy as that of Salomon 2 His beginnings were with troubles and that rather by reason of friends then force of foes for it is recorded that Elfred a nobleman either in fauour of King Edwards other sonnes holding Ethelstan a Bastard or else vpon an ambitious hope blinded of himselfe intended at Winchester to haue pluckt out the eyes of his Soueraine but his treason being knowne before the seed could shew blade he was apprehended sent to Rome to purge himselfe by oth where before the Altaâ—… of S. Peter and Pope Iohn the tenth he there abiured the act and thereupon fell sodainly down to the earth so that his seruants tooke and bare him into the English Schoole where within three dayes after he died the Pope denying him christian buriall vntill he knew King Ethelstans pleasure 3 These stormes ouerpast as great a cloud seemed to arise vnto Ethelstans sight whose eye of iealousie euer followed the ascent and his eare euer opened vnto the instillations of Parasites amongst whom his Cup-bearer was a chiefe who brought daily more and more suspition into the Kings head that lastly as wee haue shewed hee consented to young Edwins death though with too late a sorrow hee repented the same for besides his seauen yeares penance voluntarily vndergone to pacifie the ghost of his betraied brother hee built the two Monasteries of Midleton and Michelnesse as for the most part such seed-plots were euer sowne in the furrowes of bloud which hapned vpon this occasion It chanced his Cup-bearer in his seruice vpon a festiuall to stumble with the one foote and recouering himselfe with the other pleasantly to say you see how one brother helpeth another vpon which speech the King with griefe and touch of heart called to mind the death of his innocent brother and forthwith commanded execution to
who am ready to bee taken hence and to be tried by the seuere but iust examinatiō of God I that haue alwais bin brought vp in warres and am polluted with the effusion of bloud am now vtterly ignorant what to doe for I cannot number my offences they are so infinite and haue been committed by me now these sixty foure yeeres for which without any delay I must render an account to that most vpright Iudge From my tender infancy and age of eight yeares I haue hitherto sustained the weight and charge of Armes to defend my Dukedome gouerned by me now almost fifty sixe both in preuenting those snares that haue beene laid for my life and in vanquishing those conspirers which would haue vsurped my right a stiffe necked people I may say my arme hath still managed I meane the Normans who with an hard hand if they bee curbed are most valiant and in hazardous attempts inuincible for as they excell all men in strength so doe they contend to ouercome all men by valour But if the reine bee once let loose and laid in their necks they will teare and consume one another for they are euer seditious and desirous of new stirrings experience whereof sufficiently I haue had not only of my confederates and allies but euen of mine own kindred denouncing me to bee a bastard degenerate and vnworthy of gouernment against whom I haue beene forced to put on armour before I was by age ripe to weild it all which I haue vanquished and some of them captiuated God so preseruing me that they neuer had their desires A roiall Diademe which none of my predecessors euer ware I haue gotten not by right of inheritance but by heauenly grace What labours and conflicts I haue sustained against those of Excester Chester Northumberlands Scots Gauls Norwegians Danes and others who haue endeuoured to take the crowne from me is hard to declare in all which the lot of victory fell euer on my side which worldly triumphes howsoeuer they may please the sense outward man yet they leaue an inward horror and fearefull care which pricketh mee when I consider that cruell rashnes was as much followed as was the iust prosecution of the cause Wherefore I most humbly beseech you O yee Priests and Ministers of Christ that you in your praiers will commend mee to God that hee will mitigate my heauy sinnes vnder whose burden I lie pressed and by his vnspeakeable mercy make me safe among his elect Nine Abbeis of Monkes and one of Nunnes which my Ancesters founded in Normandy I haue enriched and augmented and in the time of my gouernment seauenteene Monasteries of Monkes and sixe of holy Nunnes haue beene founded by my self my Nobility whose Charters I haue freely confirmed and doe by princely authority confirme against all emulations and troubles in them God is serued and for his sake many poore people releeued with such Camps both England and Normandy is defended and in these Forts let all younglings learne to fight against the Diuell and vices of the flesh These were the studies that I followed from my first yeeres and these I leaue vnto my heires to be preserued and kept In this then my children follow me that here and for euer you may be honoured before God and Men And chiefly O you my very bowels I warne you to frequent follow the company and counsell of good and wise men and gouerne your selues accordingly so shall yee long and happily prosper Doe iustice to all without partiall affection for it is a true wisedom indeed that can discerne betwixt good and euill right and wrong Shunne wickednesse relieue the poore succour the weake but suppresse the proud and bridle the troublesome Frequent the Church honour the religious and without wearinesse bee obedient vnto the law of God The Dukedome of Normandy before I fought against Harold in the vale Senla◅ I granted vnto my sonne Robert for that he is my first begotten and hath already receiued homage of all the Barons almost of his Country that honour giuen cannot againe be vndone but yet without doubt I know it will bee a miserable region which is subiect to the rule of his gouernment for he is a foolish proud knaue and is to bee punished with cruell fortune I constitute no Heire to the Realme of England but doe commend it to the euerlasting Creator whose I am for I possesse not that honour by any title of inheritance but by the instinct of God the effusion of bloud and the periurie of Harold whose life bereaued and his fauourers vanquished I made it subiect to my dominion The Natiues of the realme I hated the Nobles I dishonoured the vulgar I cruelly vexed and many vniustly I disherited In the Countie of Yorke and sundry other places an innumerable sort with hunger and sword I slew and thus that beautifull Land and noble Nation I made desolate with the deaths of many thousands woe worth the griefe These then my sinnes being so great I dare not giue the offices of that land to any other then to God lest after my death they yet be made worse by my occasion Yet William my sonne whose loue and obedience from his youth I haue seen I wish if so be the will of God may flourish in the throne of that Kingdome with a long life and happy raigne 55 Henry his yongest sonne surnamed Beauclerke hearing himself vtterly neglected in his Fathers distribution with teares said to the King And what Father doe you giue me to whom hee answered fiue thousand pounds of siluer out of my treasurie I gi◅ thee But what shall I doe with treasure said Henry if I shal haue no dwelling place or habitation His Father replied Bee patient my sonne and comfort thy selfe in God suffer quietly thy elder brother to goe before thee Robert shall haue Normandy and William England but thou in time shalt intirely haue all the honour that I haue gotten and shalt excell thy Brethren in riches and power After which speeches he presently called his son William to whom he deliuered a letter signed with his owne seale written vnto Lanfrank Archbishop of Canterbury and commaunded him therewith to hast for England lest in that spatious Kingdom some suddaine troubles should arise and so with a kisse blessed him in Christ. His prisoners he commaunded to be ◅et at liberty affirming that he had done Earle Morcar much wrong whom as hee then confessed hee had imprisoned more for feare then for fault onely his halfe brother Odo he would haue had to remaine a perpetuall prisoner but that by the importunate intercession of friends hee was released 56 The period of this Great Conquerour now come neere to his last when this Sunne so gloriously raised to the height of his course must now of force set in the West the dying King for Kings must die hauing raised his weake body vpon
he imprisoned and many of the English depriued as we haue heard 63 Besides his many other stately buildings both for fortification and deuotion three Abbies of chiefe note he is said to haue raised and endowed with large priuiledges and rich possessions The first was at Battle in Sussex where hee wonne the Diadem of England in the valley of Sangue-lac so called in French for the streames of bloud therein spilt but William of Newberie deceiued in the soile it selfe which after raine sheweth to bee red affirmeth that after any small showre of raine the earth sweateth forth very fresh bloud as by the euident sight thereof saith hee doth as yet plainly declare that the voice of so much Christian bloud there shed doth still crie from the earth to the Lord. 64 But most certaine it is that in the very same place where King Harolds Standard was pitched vnder which himselfe was slaine there William the Conquerour laid that Foundation dedicating it to the Holy Trinity and to Saint Martine that there the Monks might pray for the soules of Harold and the rest that were slaine in that place whose Priuiledges were so large that they and others of the like condition were afterwards dissolued by Act of Parliament when it was found by experience that the feare of punishment being once taken away desperate boldnes and a daring will to commit wickednesse grew still to a greater head for it was enfranchised with many freedomes and among others to vse the words of the Charter were these If any Thiefe Murtherer or Felon for feare of death flie and come to this Church let him haue no harme but let him be dismissed and sent away free from all punishment Be it lawfull also for the Abbot of the same Church to deliuer from the Gallowes any thiefe or robber wheresoeuer if he chance to come by where any such execution is in hand The Standard it selfe curiously wrought all of gold and pretious stones made in forme like an armed man Duke William presently vpon his victory with great complements of curtesie sent to Pope Alexander the second as good reason it was the Popes transcendent pleasure and power being the strongest part of the Dukes title to the Crowne and his cursing thunderbolts the best weapons whereby he attained to weare it 65 At Selby also in Yorkeshire where his yongest sonne Henry was borne he founded the Abbey of Saint Germans at Excester the Priorie of Saint Nicholas and to the Church and Colledge of Saint Martins le grand in London hee gaue both large priuiledges and much land extending from the corner of the City wall by Saint Giles Church without Criplegate vnto the common Sewer receiuing the waters running then from the More and now More-fields 66 At Cane in Normandie lie founded the Monastery of Sant Stephen the first Christian Martyr adorning it with most sumptuous buildings and endowing it with rich reuenewes where his Queene Maud had erected a Nunnerie for the societie of vailed Virgines vnto the honour of the blessed virgine Mary Thus much of his Acts and now of his marriage and issue His Wife 67 Maud the wife of King William was the daughter of Baldwine the fifth surnamed the Gentle Earle of Flaunders her mother was Alice daughter of Robert King of France the sonne of Hugh Capet Shee was married vnto him when hee was a Duke at the Castle of Angi in Normandy and in the second yeare of his raigne ouer England she was crowned Queene vpon Whit-sunday the yeere of Grace 1068. And although she maintained Robert in his quarrell for Normandy and out of her owne coffers paid the charges of warre against his Father and her owne Husband yet because it did proceed but from a motherly indulgence for aduancing her sonne it was taken as a cause rather of displeasure then of hatred by King William as himselfe would often auouch holding it an insufficient cause to diminish the loue that was linked with the sacred band of a matrimoniall knot Shee departed this life the second day of Nouember the sixteenth yeere of his raigne and of Christs humanity 1083. for whom he often lamented with teares and most honourably enterred her at Cane in Normandy in the Church of S. Maries within the Monasterie of Nuns which she had there founded His Issue 68 Robert the eldest sonne of King William and of Queene Maude his wife was surnamed Curtuoise signifying in the old Norman-French Short-Bootes he succeeded his father onely in the Duchie of Normandy and that also he lost afterwards to his brother Henry King of England at the battell of Ednarchbray in that Dukedome the yeere of our Lord 1106. where he was taken prisoner and hauing his eies put out an vnbrotherly punishment was committed to the Castle of Cardiffe in South-Wales and after twenty eight yeeres imprisonment there deceased the yeere before the death of his said brother Anno 1134 and was buried at Glocester in the midst of the Quier of Saint Peters Church where remaineth a Tombe with his Carued Image at this day Hee had two wiues the first Margaret daughter of Herbert Earle of Maygne both married in their Child-hood and shee died before they came to yeeres of consent The other was Sibyll daughter of Geffrey and sister to William Earles of Conuersana in Italy and Neece of Robert Guiscard Duke of Apulia By her he had two sonnes William and Heny this Henry was he that was slaine by mischance as he was hunting in the New-Forest in Hampshire William the Elder surnamed in Latine Miser was Earle of Flanders in right of Queene Maude his Grand-mother succeeding Charles of Denmarke in that Earledome he also had two wiues the first Sibyll whose Mother called also Sibyll was the daughter of Fowlke Earle of Anion after diuorced from him and remarried to Terry of Alsac his Successour the second was Ioan the daughter of Humbert Earle of Morien now called Sauoy sister of Queene Alice of France wife of King Lewis the Grosse hee died sixe yeeres before his father of a wound receiued at the Siege of the Castle of Angi in Normandy the 27. of Iuly in the 28. yeere of the Raigne of King Henrie his vncle and of our Lord 1128. hee was buried at Saint Omers in the Monastery of Saint Bertin and left no issue behinde him 69 Richard the second sonne of King William and Queene Maude was born in Normandy and after his Father had attained the Crowne came into England where being then verie yong as hee was hunting in the New-Forest of Hampshire he came to a violent sudden death by the goring of a Stagge others say by a pestilentayre and is noted to bee the first man that died in that place the iustice of God punishing on him his Fathers dispeopling of that Countrey his body was thence conueied to Winchester and there buried on the Southside of the Quire
of the Cathedrall Church where there remaineth a monument of him with an inscription entitling him a Duke and some suppose of Bologne 70 William the third Son of King William and Queene Maud was borne in Normandy in the 21. yere of his Fathers Dukedom ten yeeres before he was King 1159. hee was surnamed of the Red colour of his haire in French Rows in Latine Rufus he was brought vp vnder Lanefranke the learned Lumbard who was Archbishoppe of Canterbury of whom he receiued both instructions of knowledge and the order of Knighthood he serued vnder his Father at the battaile of Gerbereth in Normandy 1079 wherein hee was wounded and hee alwaies framed his actions so pleasing to his Fathers humor as that hee thought him much worthier then his elder brother to succeed in his Kingdome 71 Henry the fourth and yongest sonne of King William and Queene Maud his wife was borne in England at Selby in Yorkeshire the third yeere of his Fathers raigne and of our Lord God 1070 his childhood was trained vp in learning at Cambridge saith Caius but the ancient Annales of Saint Austins in Canterbury say he was Philosophiâ peregrè informatus instructed beyond Sea in Philosophy where for his notable knowledge in the Liberall Sciences he was surnamed by the French Beauclerk that is the fine Scholler Vpon his return he was made Knight being 16. yeers old by his Father at Westminster in Whitsontide the nineteenth yeer of his Raign Anno 1086. and thogh at his Fathers death he had nothing bequeathed him but Treasure yet afterward he succeeded his Brothers both in the Kingdome of England and Dutchie of Normandy 72 Cecilie the Eldest daughter of King William and Queene Maude his wife was borne in Normandy brought vp in England and carried againe into Normandy where in the ninth yeere of the Kings Raigne and the yeere of our Lord 1075. shee was by her Father on Ester day with great Solemnity offered vp in the Church of Feschampe vailed to be a Nunne in the Monastery there but was afterward elected by the Nunnes of our Lady at Cane to be Abbesse of their Monasterie founded by her Mother which she gouerned and where she died and was enterred 73 Constance the second daughter of King William and Queene Maud was the first wife of Allayne Earle of little Britaigne surnamed in the British Fergent in English Red. In regard of which marriage and his seruice done at the conquest of England his Father in law gaue him all the lands of Earle Edwine whereon he built the Castle and wherof he made the Earledome of Richmond which long after belonged to the Earles and Dukes of Britaigne his Successors although he had his children by an other wife for she died very yong and without issue and was buried in the Abbey of Saint Edmundsbury in Suffolke 74 Alice the third daughter of King William Queen Maud was married to Stephen Earle of Bloys in France and had issue by him William an Innocent Thibaud surnamed the Great Earle of Blois and Champain Stephen Earle of Mortain and Boleine who was King of England Henry a Monke of Cluny after Abbot of Glastenbury and Bishop of Winchester Mary married to Richard Earle of Chester and Emme wife of one Harbert an Earle of France and mother of Saint William Archbishop of Yorke Shee suruiued Earle Stephen her husband and in her widowhood tooke vpon her the profession of Religion in the Priorie of Nunnes at Marciguy in France where she ended her life 75 Gundred the fourth daughter of King William and of Queene Maud was married to William of Warrein a Nobleman of Normandy who was the first Earle of Surrey in England by whom shee had issue William the second Earle Progenitors of the Earles that followed and Rainold of Warren her second sonne who had also Issue Shee died in Child-bed three yeeres before her husband at Castleaker in Norfolke the 27. of May in the 20. yere of her fathers raigne being the yeere of our Lord 1085. and is buried in the Chapter-house of Saint Pancrase Church within the Priory at the town of Lews in the County of Sussex 76 Ela the fifth daughter of King William and his Queen Maud in her Child-hood was contracted in marriage to Duke Harald when he was in Normandy being then a yong Widower Notwithstanding hee refusing her tooke an other wife and vsurped the Kingdom of England after the death of King Edward whereby hee occasioned his owne ruine and Conquest of his Country which afterward ensued when her Father sought reuenge so much as some write to the discontentment of this Lady that for griefe of these mischances shee euer after refused marriage and led a single and solitarie life though others vpon better warrant collect that shee died yong and before William her Father set forth for England Harald himselfe pleading that hee was free from all couenants and promises to Duke William by reason of the death of this his daughter 77 Margaret the sixth and yongest daughter of King William and Queene Maud was in her childhood giuen in marriage to Alphonso King of Gallicia in Spaine that afterward was so renowned for the Conquest of the City Lysbon for his victories against the Mores and for the slaughter of their fiue Kings and was the founder of the Kingdome of Portugall the first King thereof and the first bearer of the fiue Shields of the said fiue Kinges which are to this day the Armes of the same But this Lady being thus contracted deceased before those things hapned and before shee came to yeeres of lawfull consent to the marriage VVILLIAM THE SECOND SVRNAMED R VFVS THE FORTIETH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH HIS ACTS RAIGNE AND VNTIMELY DEATH CHAPTER III. WIlliam posting for England Archbishop Lanfrank his earnest soliciter by liberall gifts giuen and promises made to abrogate the ouer hard lawes of his Father had the readier passage into the opinions of them that could doe most and the more to notifie his intended mild gouernment with other his noble inclinations to princely vertues as eye-witnesses of his fauours towards the English hee brought with him from Normandy Morcar the stout Earle of Chester and Wilnoth the sonne of King Harold both of them released out of prison and then held in especiall fauour with him But most of the States standing for Robert Curtoise his elder Brother a man deemed of a more liberall disposition and better temperature towards the Subiects their titles had beene tried by swords had not Lanfrank and Wulstan both wise reuerend Prelates by their Counsels and Mediations staied their hands 2 Consent thus gotten and all voices giuen for William he was crowned their King at Westminster vpon Sunday the twenty sixt day of September and yeere of Saluation 1087. by the hands of Lanfrank Archbishop of Canterbury vnder whom he had beene educated
Christs faith and therefore such should come to subdue them and take their possessions when he said a Stag which hee kild had neuer the lesse fatte though he neuer heard a Masse they charged him hee doubted of the Resurrection of the dead and in saying hee neuer sped well after his yeelding to the Pope that hee said hee was vnfortunate since hee was reconciled vnto God that when hee gaue leaue to a seruant of his owne to enter any religious Order he gaue him leaue to bee of what Religion and Faith hee list That moreouer hee offered his Kingdome to a Sarazen and would embrace the Turkish faith though this tale were told by one Robert of London a wicked Masse-Priest or rather a Monster hauing a face like a Iew with one arme long and another short his fingers deformedly growing together two and two with such senseles improbabilities as that hee found that Moorish King reading of Saint Paules Epistles and that hee refused the Kingdom of England being offered him with the like That lastly it was reuealed to a Monke King Iohn was in Hell though a Poet for so saying is by M. P. who ◅de no doubt of King Iohns saluation censured for a Reprobate These all are demonstrations of so incredible hatred as should rather alleuiate their Authors credite then the Kings whose Raigne had it not fallen in the time of so turbulent a Pope so ambitious Neighbour Princes so disloyall Subiects nor his Story into the handes of exasperated Writers hee had appeared a King of as great renowne as misfortunes His works of deuotion inferiour to none as his Foundations declare at Beauley Farrington Malmsbury and Dublin and that other for Nunnes at Godstow by Oxford for which some haue interpreted that Prophesie of Merlin as meant of him Sith Virgin giftes to Maids he gaue Mongstblessed Saints God will him saue His Acts and Orders for the Weale-publike were beyond most hee being eyther the first or the chiefest who appointed those noble Formes of Ciuill gouernment in London and most Cities and Incorporate Townes of England endowing them also with their greatest Franchises The first who caused Sterling money to bee h◅re coyned The first who ordayned the Honourable Ceremonies in Creation of Earles The first who setled the Rates and Measures for Wine Bread Cloth and such like Necessaries of Commerce The first who planted English Lawes and Officers in Ireland and both annexed that Kingdome and fastned Wales to the Crowne of England therby making amends for his losses in France Whose whole course of life and actions wee cannot shut vp with any truer E◅loge then that which an ancient Author hath conferred on him Princeps quidem Magnus erat sed minus foelix atque vt Marius vtramque fortunam expertus Doubtlesse he was a Prince more Great then happy and one who like Marius had tried both sides of Fortunes wheele His Wiues 64 Alice the first wife of King Iohn was the eldest of the two daughters and heires apparant at that time of Humbert the second Earle of Maurien now called Sauoy her Mother was Clemence daughter of Berthold the fourth Duke of Leringen who had been the diuorced wife of Henry the Lyon Duke of Saxonie This marriage was in their childhoode cōcluded by their Parents at Mountferrant in Auerne in February Anno 1173 he should haue had with her her Fathers Earledome but all altered by her vntimely death and after ensued the death of her Mother the new marriage of her Father and issue male of the same whereof the Dukes of Saxonie are descended 65 Isabel his second wife by some called Hawisia or Auis though the youngest of the three Sisters yet was in regard of this marriage the sole Heire of William Earle of Gloucester sonne of Earle Robert the Naturall sonne of King Henry the first her Mother was Hawis the daughter of Robert Bossu Earle of Leicester Shee was married vnto him when hee was Earle of Mortaine in the first yeere of his brother Richards raigne and after ten yeeres hauing no issue by him was the first yeere of his Raigne diuorced from him vnder pretence of Consanguinity and married to Geffrey Mandeuill Earle of Essex and lastly to Hubert de Burgo Earle of Kent but died without any Issue by them 66 Isabel also his last wife was daughter and heire of Aymer Earle of Angolesme her Mother was Alice daughter of Peter Lord of Courteney fifth son of Lewis the Grosse King of France Shee was married vnto him in the first yeere of his Raigne crowned by Hubert Archbishoppe of Canterbury 8. Id. Octob. Anno 1200. and suruiuing him was married to Hugh Brun Earle of March and Lord of Lusignian and Valence in Poytou to whom first she should haue beene married but yet as seemeth continued her affection to him till now By him shee had diuers Children greatly aduanced by the King Henry 3. their halfe brother and as greatly maligned by his Subiects Hugh Earle of March and Angolesme Guy of Lusignian slain in the battell at Lewise William of Valence Earle of Pembroke Aymer of Valence Bishoppe of Winchester Geffrey of Lusignian L. of Hastings His Issue 67 Henry the eldest Sonne of King Iohn and Isabell his last wife was borne at Winchester 1. October 10. of his Fathers Raigne Anno 1208. K. Iohn dying at Newarke whither hee was broughtina Horselitter from Swynshead the Barons malice was ended their offence amended Lewis of France reiected and the yong Prince seated on his Fathers throne 68 Richard his second son by the same Queene was borne the next yeere after Henry by whom afterward hee was made Knight created Earle of Cornwall and appointed Earle of Poytou After the death of William Earle of Holland Emperour of the West hee was by the Electours chosen to succeed him in the Empire and crowned King of Romanes of Almayn at the City of Acon in Germany by Conrade Archbishoppe of Coleyne Maij 27. being the Ascention day Anno 1257. deceasing at the Castle of Berkhamsted April 20. Ann. 1271. the 13. yeere of his Empire his body was buried in his Monastery of Hayles in Gloucestershire but his Heart at Oxford in Reuly Abbey founded by him vnder a Pyramis of admirable worke Hee had three wiues the first was Isabel daughter of William Marshall Earle of Pembroke widdow of Gilbert Clare Earle of Gloucester by whom hee had issue Henry slaine at Viterbo in Italy and Iohn both dying without Issue His second wife was Senches daughter of Raimond Earle of Prouince sister to Queene Eleanor his brothers wife who was crowned with him at Acon and had issue by him Edmund Earle of Cornwall and others His last wife was Beatrice Niece to the Archbishoppe of Coleyne who seemeth to haue suruiued him and to haue no Issue by him 69 Ioane the
had built 2. Barricadoes himselfe in armes stood there to receiue the Duke Burgogne approached kneeled downe vpon one knee and with an honourable reuerence saluted him most humbly the Daulphin neglecting all courtesies to him-ward chargeâ—… him with breach of promise for that the ciuill warres and his garrisons were not surceast and withdrawne the Dukes sword hanging too farre backe and somewhat troubling his kneeling he put his hand vpon the hilt to put it more forward whereat Robert de Loire standing by sayd doe you draw your sword against the Lord Daulphin at which words Tanneguy de Chastell with a battle-axe stroke him on the face and cut off his Chin and others with other wounds made an end of his life before he could arise from his knee or get out his sword 50 Queene Isabell another cruell Medea and vnnaturall mother hauing a double offence done her redoubled her wrath and continued her tragick passions against her sonne the young Daulphin who not only incites Philip now the new Duke of Burgogne to reuenge his murdered fathers death but torments her poore husbands spirits in perswading him to disherite Charles their sonne and to giue in marriage Lady Katherine vnto King Henry who now had set his foote farre into France Duke Philip for his part ready for reuenge sent the Bishop of Arras with other his Ambassadors vnto Rouen to King Henry to entreat a peace and againe not many daies after their returne sent backe the said Bishop whose message was so pleasing that Henry sent the Bishop of Rochester the Earle of Warwicke and Guien vnto Arras who were as welcome vnto Duke Philip so that betwixt Rouen and Arras messengers continually passed till a peace was concluded which was proclaimed to continue from that day then about the feast of the Epiphany vnto mid-March ensuing betwixt King Henrie King Charles and Philip Duke of Burgogne 51 King Henry thus farre gone in his affaires for that Crowne sent his Ambassadors vnto the new made Pope Martin the first such was the fate of Romes Apostolicall fathers in those faire Sun-shine and Golden daies that the greatest Monarch was but a vassal to attend vpon their stirrop their Crownes subiect to be spurned off with their feete Henrie therefore minding to stop the violence of these narrow Seas and to make the streame milde betwixt his two Realmes had now none to let but only him that was all in all and bare an Oare in euery mans boat and therefore from King Charles Burgogne and himselfe his Ambassadors sollicited his fatherlie consent to admit him his most Christian sonne of France and to giue his holy blessing for the confirmation of the marriage and peace concluded betwixt those two famous Princes King Henries right to the French Crowne they plainely laid forth what calamities France had felt in their resistance Agincourt Normandy and Aquitaine as they shewed him were most lamentable witnesses and the holde that the Lyon had got at that day of the Flower de Luce was not to be wrested out of his fast grasped pawes But his dull eare was deafe herevnto answering that this peace was preiudiciall to the right of Charles the Daulphin and therefore hee denied to confirme it 52 But with what quill these wines were vented from the setled Lees for the Daulphin vnlesse it was the golden vice a powerfull key indeed to vnlocke the Popes silent lips I know not most true it is the conditions went forward and the place for the confirmation of couenants was Troyes in Champagne where King Charles and his Queene then lay and whither Burgogne Guien the Lord Rosse and others attended with fiue hundred horse were sent Ambassadors from Henry In their way they besieged and after fifteene daies wan the Towne of Crespie that held for the Daulphin demolished the Castell razed the wals and departed vpon composition These comming to Troyes were honorably receiued and louingly concluded on a finall peace where Lady Katherine was attended as the Englsh Queene and some left to guard her by King Henries command His Ambassadors returned and affection enflamed himselfe attended with the Dukes of Clarence and Gloucester his brethren the Duke of Excester the Earles of Warwicke Huntingdon Salisbury Guienne and many other nobles his guard consisting of sixteene hundred Launces and Archers departed from Rouen to Ponthois to S. Denis and from thence into Prouins where he was met neere vnto Troyes by the Duke of Burgundy and many other French Lords and with all Princesse attendance was conducted into the Towne The ioy was great with which he was receiued especially of the King the Queene and Lady Katherine whom he found in S. â—…eters Church expepecting his comming where forthwith he and the Lady was affianced and falling effsoones into conference of the conditions of amity these were consented vnto by the French and King Henry 1. That K. Henry should take Lady Katherine to wife 2. That Charles Isabel should retaine the name of King and Queene and should hold all their dignities rents and possessions belonging to the Crowne of France during their naturall liues 3. That the Lady Katherine should haue her Dowry in England as Queens heretofore were wont to haue that is to say the summe of forty thousand sceutes that is two to a noble 4. That the same summe of forty thousand sceutes yeerely shall bee confirmed vnto Queene Katherine by our lawes according to our vsuall rights at the time of our death 5. That the said Lady Katherine so ouerliuing vs from the time of our death shall haue for her Dowry in the Kingdome of France the summe of twenty thousand francks yeerly out of the lands places and Lordships that Blanch sometime wife to Philip Beauisall held and enioied 6. That after the death of Charles our said father the Crown and Realme of France shall with all rights and appurtenances remaine vnto vs to our heires for euermore 7. And for as much as our said father is infirme by reason of sicknesse and may not entend in his owne person to dispose of the affaires of the Realme therefore during the life of our said father the faculties and exercise of the gouernment and disposition of the publike vtilitie of the Realme of France shall be and abide to vs so that thence forth wee may gouerne the Realme and admit to our Councell and assistance to the Councell of France such of the English Nobility as we shal thinke meete 8. That also we of our owne power shall cause the Court of France to be kept and obserued in as full authority and in all manner of places that now or in time comming is or shall be subiect to our said father 9. Also that we to our powers shall defend and helpe all and euery of the Peeres Nobles Cities Townes Cominalties and singular persons now or in time to come subiects
curious and exquisite building he and Bishoppe Foxe first as is reported learned in France and thence brought with them into England He died about the age of fiftie two yeeres vpon the two and twentieth of April hauing raigned twenty three yeeres and eight moneths A right noble wise victorious and renowed King and one whose piety would haue beene farre more eminent then all his other vertues if from the beginning the malignant quality of the times would haue permitted him to liue in quiet He specially honoured the remembrance of that Saint-like Man Henry the sixth the founder of his Family and Propheticall fore-teller of that fortune which now hee died seised of whom also he laboured to haue Canonized for a Saint but that Pope Iulio held that honour at two high a rate It is reckoned by some writers of that age among his principall glories that three Popes Alexander the sixth Pius the third and Iulius the second did in their seuerall times with authority and consent of the Cardinals elect and chose him for chiefe defensor of Christs Church before all other Christian Princes In his last will and Testament after the disposition of his soule and body hee deuised and willed Restitution should bee made of all such moneis as had vniustly beene leuied by his Officers A most pious and truly Christian care wherby also appeareth that hee hoped the wrongs done vnder him were not so enormous nor innumerable but that they might fall within the possibility of redresse The description of his whole man is had in the beginning of his life and the course thereof described in his Actions There remaine of his wisdome many effects and those as his fame likely to continue for euer His Wife 71 Elizabeth the first Childe Legitimate and eldest daughter of King Edward the fourth was at the age of nineteene vpon the eighteenth of Ianuarie and yeere of Christ Iesus 1485. married vnto King Henry the seuenth whereby was vnited the long contending Families of Lancaster and Yorke and the Roses red and White ioined into one to the great ioy of the English Subiects Shee was crowned at Westminster vpon the fiue-and twentieth of Nouember the third of her husbands Raigne and of Grace 1487. Shee was his wife eighteene yeeres and twenty foure daies and died in childe-bed in the Tower of London the eleuenth of February euen the day of her owne Natiuity the eighteenth of her husbands Raigne and yeere of our Saluation 1503. and is buried at Westminster in the most magnificent Chappell and rich Monument of Copper and gilt where shee with her husband lie entombed His Issue 72 Arthur the eldest sonne of King Henrie the seauenth and of Queene Elizabeth his wife was borne at Winchester the twentith day of September the yeere of Grace one thousand foure hundred eighty sixe and the second of his Fathers raigne In whose fifth yeere he was created Prince of Wales Duke of Cornewall and Earle of Chester and at the age of fifteene yeeres one month and twenty fiue daies vpon the foureteenth of Nouember in the yeere of our Lord one thousand fiue hundred and one espoused the Lady Katherine daughter to Ferdinando King of Spaine shee being then about eighteene yeeres of age in the Cathedrall Church of Saint Paul London and presently sent into Wales the better to gouerne that principality by his owne Presence enioyed his marriage bed onely foure moneths and ninteene daies departing this life at Ludlow the second of Aprill the yeere of our Lord one thousand fiue hundred and two of his Fathers raigne seuenteene and of his owne age fifteene yeeres sixe moneths and thirteene daies His body with all due funerall solemnities was buried in the Cathedrall Church of Saint Maries in Worcester where in the South side of the Quire he remaineth entombed in Touch or Iette without any remembrance of him by picture 73 Henrie the second sonne of King Henrie the seuenth and of Queene Elizabeth was borne at Greenwich in the Countie of Kent the two and twentieth of Iune in the yeere of Grace one thousand foure hundred ninety and one being the seuenth of his Fathers raigne In his Infancy he was created Duke of Yorke and Marshall of England and so trained vp in his youth to literature as hee was rightly accounted the best learned Prince in Europe and by the death of his brother succeeded his Father in all his Dominions whose Raigne and Acts are presently to be related 74 Edmund the third sonne of King Henry and of Queene Elizabeth was borne in the yeere of Christ one thousand foure hundred ninetie fiue and in his young yeeres was created Duke of Sommerset which Title hee no long time enioyed being taken away by death at Bishops Hatfield before hee attained fully to fiue yeeres of age the yeere of Grace one thousand foure hundred ninetie and fiue and fifteenth of his Fathers Raigne and his body lieth interred at Saint Peters in Westminster 75 Margaret the eldest daughter of King Henrie and of Lady Elizabeth his Queene was born the nine and twentieth day of Nouember the yeere of Christ 1489. and fifth of her fathers raigne shee at the age of foureteene was married vnto Iames the fourth King of Scotland the yeere of our Lord one thousand fiue hundred and three vnto whom shee bare Iames the fifth Arthur and Alexander and a Daughter which last three died all of them young and after the death of King Iames being slaine at Flodden Field in fight against the Engglish shee was remarried vnto Archibald Douglas Earle of Anguisse in the yeere of our Lord one thousand fiue hundred and foureteene vnto whom shee bare Margaret afterward espoused vnto Mathew Earle of Lennox Father by her of the Lord Henrie who died at the age of nine moneths and lyeth interred in the vpper ende of the Chancell in the Parish Church of Stepney neere London vpon whose Graue is engrauen in brasse as followeth Heere lieth Henry Steward Lord Darle of the age of three quarters of a yeere late Sonne and Heire of Mathew Steward Earle of Lennoux and Lady Margaret his wife which Henrie deceased the XXV III. day of Nouember in the yeere of our Lord God 1545. Whose Soule Iesus perdon Her second sonne was Henrie Lord Dernley a Noble Prince and reputed for person one of the goodliest Gentlemen of Europe who married Marie Queene of Scotland the royall Parents of the most roiall Monarch Iames the first King of great Britaine and of the Britaine World And her third sonne was Charles Earle of Lennox father vnto Lady Arbella 76 Elizabeth the second daughter of King Henry and Lady Elizabeth his Queene was borne the second day of Iuly one thousand foure hundred ninety two and died the foureteenth of September and yeere of Christ one thousand foure hundred ninetie fiue and is interred at Westminster 77 Mary the third blossome of the Imperiall Rose-tree of England was first wife to Lewis King of France who liued not
barley But for tillage Pliny seemeth to contradict Dio affirming that the Britaine 's manured their grounds with Marle in stead of dung which argueth no such simplicity in gardening planting and in other like points of husbandry as Strabo doth taxe them with And this foresaid temperance of diet differeth much from that which Saint Hierome chargeth their neighbors the Anthropophagi of Ireland who vsed to feed on the buttocks of boies and womens paps as their most dainty and delicate dish 8 For their religion or rather diabolicall superstition was as the rest of the world some few excepted when Satan had clouded the truth of Gods doctrine by the foggy mists of confused darknesse For Tacitus makes their superstitions and ceremonies to be the same in conformity with the Gaules And what that was Dio Cassius in his Nero and Solinus in his history doe declare who doe ascribe to them the most inhumane offering of mans flesh in their sacrifices And besides their ancient Idols such as Dis Iupiter Apollo Diana and the like they worshipped Andates for their Goddesse of Victory vnto all which they performed no small adorations and honors imputing their prosperities vnto them vnto whom also they erected temples with such magnificence as they then had whose walles as it seemeth long after remained whereon some of those prophane portraitures with deformed lineaments were seene by mournfull Gildas carrying a sterne and grim countenance after the wonted heathenish manner here see we saith he vpon these desert walles the vgly features of the Britains Idols meerly diabolicall and in number almost exceeding those of Egypt So by Tacitus they are noted with the common custome of the Gentiles which was that they sought for the direction of their Gods by the looking into the entralls of Beasts yea and of men too and that they honored the Altars of their Gods with the sacrifice and blood of such as they tooke captiue in wars And Plinie writing of Magick saith that in his daies the art thereof in Britaine was highly honored and all the people thereunto so much deuoted yea and with all such complements of ceremonies in the same to be performed that a man would thinke the Persians had learned all their Magick skill from them Priests and instructers had they whereof the chiefe were called Druides whose office was imploied about holy things saith Caesar for they had the managing of publike and priuate sacrifices and to interpret and discusse matters of religion Vnto them doe resort great numbers of yong men to learne at their hands and they be had in great reuerence For they determine almost all controuersies and matters in variance as well publike as priuate And if there happen any thing to be done amisse if there be any murther committed if there rise any controuersie concerning inheritance or bounds of lands they take the matter into their power and award either recompence or penalties in the case And if there be any be he priuate person or be it corporation that will not stand to their iudgement they interdict him which punishment among them is held most grieuous They that are so excommunicated are accounted in the number of the wicked and vngratious all men shun them all men eschue their company and communication lest by conuersing with them they should defile themselues and receiue harme If they demand law they may not haue it neither may they enioy any place of honor Ouer all these Druides there is one Primate which hath chiefe authority ouer them When he is dead if there be any of the rest that excelleth in worthinesse he succeedeth or if there be any equall he is chosen by voices of the rest and diuers times they striue for the soueraignty by force of armes These men at a certaine season of the yeere in the borders of the Caruntes whose country is counted the middle of all Gallia do sit together in a place hallowed whereunto resort from all sides all such as haue any controuersies and looke what is decreed and iudged by them that they stand vnto This order of discipline is thought to haue had beginning in Britaine and from thence to haue been brought into Gallia And at this day they that are desirous to attaine this skill more exactly do commonly repaire thither to learne it These Druides customably are exempted from the wars neither do they pay taxes and tallages with other folke for they are priuiledged as from the warres so from all other burthens Allured with so great rewards many euen of their owne accord do register themselues in that order and diuers are sent thither by their parents and kinsfolke Where they are reported to learne a great number of verses by heart Whereof it commeth to passe that diuers continue twenty yeeres in learning Neither do they thinke it lawfull to put them in writing whereas in all other things for their accounts as well publike as priuate they vse the Greek letters This order they seeme in mine opinion saith he to haue taken for two considerations partly because they will not haue their discipline published among the common people and partly because they will not that they which shall learne trusting too much to their bookes should haue the lesse regard of remembrance in that it hapneth well neere to most men that vpon trust of the helpe of their booke they are slacker in learning things by heart and lesse care to beare them in mind This is one of the chiefest things that they labour most to beat into mens minds that the Soules die not but do after death passe from one to another and hereby they thinke men should be most stirred vnto virtue when the feare of death is nothing regarded Also they dispute many other things as of the starres and of their mouings of the bignesse of the world and the earth of the nature of things of the strength and power of the goddes immortall and do therein instruct the youth Vnto these Druides and their doctrine had Lucan the Poet relation in his first booke towards the end where he writeth thus of them Et vos barbaricos ritus moremque sinistrum Sacrorum Druidae positis repetistis ab armis Solis nosce Deos Caeli sydera vobis Aut solis nescire datum Nemora alta remotis Incolitis Lucis Vobis autoribus vmbrae Non tacitas Erebi sedes Ditisque profundi Pallida regna petunt regit idem spiritus artus Orbe alio longae canitis si cognita vitae Mors media est Certè populi quos despicit Arctos Foelices errore suo quos ille timorum Maximus haud vrgent laethi metus inde ruendi Inferrum mens prona viris animaque capaces Mortis ignauum est rediturae parccre vitae In English thus You Druides free from wars with barbarous deuices Sinistrous rites performe and vncouth sacrifices High Mysteries
amazed firmly thought that nothing could bee inuincible to them who came with such resolutions to Warre and therefore they humbly desired Peace and yeelded the Iland vnto Agricolaes deuotion 12 Who now in these prosperous proceedings of his fortunes sought not with any glorious relations or letters of aduertisements to improoue and augment the greatnesse of his honour but rather in seeking to suppresse his fame made it shine more bright and addressing himselfe for ciuill gouernment reformed many abuses in his House his Campe and in the whole Prouince and those especially that most touched the poorer sort as by moderating the increase of Tribute and Corne wherewith the Britains were daily burdened by the suppressing of which enormities and the like an honourable opinion of him was euery where entertained and a generall inclination vnto Peace which partly by the negligence partly by the auarice of former Gouernours had beene no lesse feared then Warre it selfe 13 And whereas the Britaines hitherto still harried with Oppressions and Warres had little leisure or will to apply themselues to things which accompany Peace and are the ornaments of Ciuil and settled Societies and therefore were prone vpon euery occasion to reuolt and stirre to induce them by pleasures to quietnesse and rest he exhorted them in priuate and helpt them in publike to build Temples Houses and Places of Assemblies and common resort and likewise prouided that the sonnes of their Nobles should be instructed in the liberall Arts and Sciences commending the industrie and preferring the wits of the Britaine 's before the Students of France as being now growen curious to attaine the Eloquence of the Roman Gentrie yea euen the Gowne the habit of peace and peaceable Arts and to delight in gorgeous Buildings Banquets and Baths 14 And thus farre had Agricola proceeded before the death of Vespasian whose managing of the Imperiall dignitie was euery way answerable to so high a place and whose death was as much lamented as his Vertues did surmount his Predecessours But as touching his miraculous cures of the Blind and the Lame as they serue not either to bee vrged or inserted in this our present Historie so yet may they conuince the indurate Atheist whose conscience is seared with the sinne of incredulitie of the Miracles wrought by our blessed Sauiour Iesus Christ. For if the wisest Historians of those times haue beleeued themselues and left Records vpon their credit to following posterities that by his touch onely hee cured a Lame-man and with his spittle opened the eies of the Blinde being a mortalland sinfull man shall it then bee doubted that hee which knew no sinne neither receiued the gift by measure either in power could not or in act did not worke such Miracles as were the witnesses of his God-head and for such are recorded to confirme our faith But to our purpose 15 When Vespasian had liued threescore and nine yeeres seuen moneths and seuen daies and had raigned ten yeeres as Eusebius saith he died peaceably in his Bed which no Emperour since Augustus euer did hauing beene a great Scourge and Instrument of God against the miserable Iewes whose kingly race from Dauids line he sought by all meanes to extirpate that so all their hopes and expectations might for euer be cut off 16 Hee was of a middle stature well set and strongly compact his countenance not altogether amiable neither any waies deformed a great fauourer of Learning very Liberall a Iust Wise and Most Valiant Prince TITVS FLAVIVS VESPASIAN CHAPTER XIII PResently vpon the death of this Emperour Titus his eldest sonne sirnamed Flauius Vespasian without al contradiction was receiued and obeyed for his rightfull successor aswell for that his Father in his life-time had made him his Partner in the Empire and at his death by Testament declared him his Heire as also for the generall opinion conceiued of him for his inbred goodnes and noble conditions called esteemed the louely darling and delight of mankinde Indeed of a most comely presence he was fitted thereunto with all heroicall vertues a great Souldier learned in the Arts a good Oratour a skilfull Musitian and could by artificiall characters write both very fast and very faire 2 His youth he spent in Militarie qualities and serued in Germanie and Britaine with exceeding commendations and in Iurie warred with the like glorie which is nothing impaired by the learned stile of his Recorder Iosephus vnto whom againe for these affaires I must referre the curious Reader 3 Ierusalem with the slaughter of eleuen thousand Iewes euen on the birth day of his daughter with such honour he wonne that thereupon presently he was saluted Emperour euen in the life time of Vespasian his Father and from that day carried himselfe as his Associate in the Empire for with him hee Triumphed and with him he iointly administred the Censorship his Colleague he was in the Tribunes authoritie and his Companion also in seuen Consulships In all which though the Edicts went forth in his fathers name yet were they penned by himselfe Of this his victorie ouer the Iewes hee left the remembrance to posteritie by stamping vpon the reuerse of his coines IVD CAP. with pictures expressing his Triumph and the Iewes ouerthrow which in the front of this Chapter we haue also placed 4 Somewhat he was blemished with the loue of Berenice the beautifull Queene of Iewrie and much more with the murther of Aulus Cinna only through iealousie conceiued of her and whether that was the sinne whereof at his death he repented is vncertain when lifting vp his eies to Heauen hee complained why his Life should be taken from him that excepting one offence deserued not to die As himselfe in glorie wielded the Emperiall Scepter so did his Substitutes gouerne the Prouinces at which time in Britaine Agricola was President and therein had spent almost two yeares vnder the raigne of Vespasian in such maner as wee haue declared 5 In his third yeare he discouered new Countries and parts of this Iland yet vntouched or at leastwise not thoroughly subdued as altogether vnsatiate of that which was gotten sought to draw the confines of the Empire with a larger compasse therefore marching Northward to the Frith of * Taus wasted all as he went and without any resistance fortified the places with Castles and Bulwarkes which hee stored with sufficient prouision where euerie Garrison wintring garded it selfe and with the Summers seruice euer repaired the Winters euents whereby euermore the Enemie went to the worse and his designes prospered as himselfe wished 6 The fourth Summer was spent in perusing and ordering that which he had ouer-runne And if the glory of the Romane name could haue permitted or so beene satisfied it needed not to haue sought other limits of Britaine for Glota and Bodotria two armes of two opposite Seas shooting farre into the
Land and onely diuided asunder by a narrow partition of ground the same was both garded and fortified with Castles and Garrisons so that the Romanes were absolute Lords of all the South-side and had cast the Enemie as it were into another Iland 7 In this state stood this Prouince of Britaine at the death of Titus whose short raign hath left no long matters of discourse and his Acts greater vnder other Emperours then when he was Emperour himselfe yet that little time wherein he gouerned was with Iustice Liberalitie and Loue of all A great Enemie he was to Promoters Pettifoggers and Extortours of penall lawes which Cancker-wormes of Common-wealths and Caterpillers to Courts of Iustice he caused to bee whipped and banished out of Rome Louing and familiar hee was to all his Subiects and so desirous to giue them satisfaction that his vsuall saying was No man ought to goe sad from the speech of a Prince Mercifull he was to the poore and so readie to do them good that one day being spent by him without any notable action in sorrow he said I haue quite lost a day He died the thirteenth of September the yeare from Christs Natiuitie eightie three when he had raigned two yeares and two moneths and in the two and fortieth yeare of his age beeing poisoned by Domitian his Brother and Successour FLAVIVS DOMITIAN CHAPTER XIV DOmitian attaining the Empire by the death of Titus wrought by himselfe as farre differed from him in vertuous conditions as he was linked neere him in consanguinitie of blood His youth not spent in Armes with his Father and Brother but inertiously consumed in lasciuiousnesse and penurie 2 At Rome hee was in the Vitellian troubles where with Sabinus his Vncle he had beene murdered had not the Sexton of the Capitoll hid him in his house and in the habit of a Minister vnknowen thence escaped which place afterwards when hee came to be Emperour he gorgeously built for a Temple to Iupiter his supposed Preseruer and consecrated himselfe in the lap of that heathenish Idoll Hee very speedily apprehended the hope of an Empire for no sooner was his Father made Emperour but that hee assumed the name of Caesar and in Rome caried himselfe with such prodigalitie and so liberally made promises of the Imperiall Offices that his father hearing thereof said he maruelled why his sonne sent not one to succeed him in his place But to dissemble and cloake his idle conceits he gaue himselfe to the study of Poesie although with little affection as the end prooued for which notwithstanding both Pliny and Martial doe highly commend him as it is the manner of men to admire the very shadow of a good quality in Princes and great ones and so doth Iuuenal and Suetonius praise his braue minde for his shewes in the Amphitheater wherein not only men but women also were brought and forced to fight for their liues with wilde beasts a cruell spectacle neuerthelesse and vnbeseeming to humanity 3 His first entrance into state and dignitie was neither greatly applauded nor gainsaid hee seeming to carrie an equall mixture and his vertues to hold leuell with his vice But Ambition now supported with Soueraignty did quickly set the scale onely for the worse side The affaires of the Empire hee altogether neglected and impatient of labour or affection to Armes daily retired into a priuate chamber or Gallery wherein hee vsually applied himselfe onely to catch Flies and with the point of a bodkin to pricke them thorow whereupon one being asked what company was with the Emperour replied Not so much as a flie In which princely exercise let vs a while leaue him and returne to his better emploied Lieutenant Agricola 4 Who now in the fifth yeere of his gouernment tooke the seas and with many prosperous conflicts subdued some adiacent places and people before that time vnknowen and furnished with forces those parts of Britaine which lay coasted against Ireland to which Countrey also hee had a minde and would often say that if the Romans were therin planted the Libertie of the Britaines would soone be banished quite out of sight and out of hope 5 Now in the sixth yeere of his Prefecture because a general rising of al the farther Nations beyond Bodotria was feared and passages were all beset with power of the Enemies he manned a Fleet to search the creekes and harboroughs of the ample Region beyond it and with his Armie marched further North. The Britaines heereat especially at sight of their ships much amazed and troubled knowing now that the secrets of their Seas were all discouered and no refuge left if they were ouercome armed themselues with great preparation and the Caledonians a most puissant and strong Nation in those parts the formost who as challengers braued the Romans so boldly and in such manner that some counselled the Generall to retire his forces on this side Bodotria and rather of his owne accord to depart then to bee repelled with shame 6 Agricola whose courage could not be clouded with any dastardly feare held on his intents and hearing by prisoners taken the manner of his Enemies proceedings ordereth his host accordingly diuiding his armie into three battles and so lay entrenched the weakest whereof containing the Ninth Legion the Britaines by Night assailed and hauing slaine the Watch brake into their Campe with a furious noise to whose rescue Agricola sent his Light horsemen and a Band of foot whose Ensignes and Armour glittering in the appearance of day so rebated the edge and further purposes of the Britaines that they gaue backe to the gates of the Trench where in the straits the conflict was sharpe and cruell till in the end they were forced to quit the field Vpon this battle so manfully fought and so famously won the Romans presuming that to their prowesse all things were now easie and open cried to lead into Caledonia and to finde out the limits of Britaine with a course of continued Conquests and those which erewhile were so wary and wise waxt forward and bold after the euent and grew to speake bigly such being the hard condition of Warres that if ought fall out well all challenge a part misfortunes are onely imputed to one Contrariwise the Britaines presupposing that not valour but skill in the Generall by vsing the occasion had carried it away abated no whit their wonted courage but armed their youth transported their Children and Wiues into places of safety and sought by Assemblies Religious rites to establish an Association of the Cities together And so for that yeere both parties did depart incensed to further preparations 7 In the beginning of the next Agricola sending his Nauie before which by vnexpected spoiling in seuerall places should induce a greater and more vncertain terrour followed himselfe with his Armie by Land hauing drawne to his partie some of the valiantest Britaine 's whom by long experience in
him in the charge of a Lieutenant and vnder Claudius in Persia he was the Coronell of the Horse In the warres of Sarmatia he is reported to haue slaine forty Enemies with his owne hands in one day and at other seuerall times to the number of nine hundred men as both Vopiscus and Theoclius haue affirmed And generally so famous were his deeds both before he was Caesar and after as that he is by some compared with Iulius and Alexander 4 Vpon the ratifying of his election by the Senate at Rome hee hasted not thither to be saluted and enstalled Emperour but foorthwith marched against the Sueuians and Sarmates who sore infested the Empire with warres and hauing soone subdued them and quieted those parts in great haste hee came into Italie against the Germans who with Fire and Sword had gone as farre as Milan and them likewise with great valour hee forced thence Then entring Rome with great pompe caused the Walles to bee repaired and inlarged which was not lawfull but onely for Victorious Emperours But long he staied not ere he returned into Syria against the stout Queene Zenobia whose braue resolutions and warlike power for fight her Letter in answer vnto him when being sorely tired he profered her wealth life and liberty to yeeld doth manifestly declare the tenour thereof being as followeth 5 Zenobia the most mighty Easterne Queene to Aurelianus Romes Augustus sendeth greeting Neuer Captaine to this day in vsing Penne in stead of Speare or filed Words for Weapons points hath more sufficiently discharged the parts of Warre then thou to me in Writ hast done wherein I well perceiue thy drift and blame thee not that seest me but a Woman which Sex you men make subiects only by your smoothing tongues But know Augustus thou dealest not with a Roman Dame nor with her who vpon base conditions will subscribe her honour but with Zenobia the Palmyrean Queene in whose womanly brest the manly heart of great Odenatus doth still-liue and lie These courting tearmes doe ill beseeme a Campe and worser him who would be stiled a Mars But yet thy Golden Showre hath rained beside our Lappe nor wee a Venus to meete thee for thy sport but with our Launce in hand to trie our lawfull right and with our Swords to answer thy demands in bloud I am a Woman so was Tomyris thou knowest the rest in Armes against Augustus so was Cleopatra who rather chose to sting her selfe to death then liue a subiect though a Prince vnder great Octanian Art thou his better thou art deceiued or I her worse nothing lesse who from her person doe deriue my Pedigree and from her courage will maintaine my cause I am a Queene and raigne beloued was Romes Empresse obeied and honoured and the wife of Odenatus whom all you Romans greatly feared Are my powers weake The Persians whose strength you well haue tried will supplie Are my Souldiers few The Saracens haue more that will assist and the Armenians are wholly at my command If then Theeues and Robbers in Syria were sufficient to ouer-throw thine Armie what hope is left thee to escape our hands when all these our strengths shall be thus conioined in one Therefore the same offers that to me thou hast sent the same to thee I heere returne and will performe if thou in time embrace this truce 6 This haughtie answer of that vndaunted Queene put more fire to the furie of Aurelianus who tooke the Letter in such scorne that hee threatned death to the Inditer whom he supposed to be Longinus the Philosoper who was alwaies with her and her Instructer which afterwards he did accomplish for destroying her seuerall Aids before they could meete together and besieging Palmyra her strong Citie hee brought the same to such distresse that in the end hee tooke her Captiue and glad of such a prey carried her himselfe to Rome where following his Chariot of Triumph attired in Tissues and richest Robes of price shee was lead his Prisoner in Chaines of Gold vpon whose presence the Spectators with admirations so much gazed that somewhat it dimmed the Maiestie of Aurelianus for shee is said to be exceedingly faire though not very white but somewhat browne her eies blacke and bright her teeth shining like pearles her bodie tall and of most stately proportion her countenance modest milde and pleasing her voice sweet her conuersation honest her minde chaste and body continent wise temperate and learned in the Greeke Latine and Egyptian tongues Yea the atchiuement of this Conquest was held so notable that hee reputed himselfe the Restorer of the East as it appeareth by the reuerse of his money here prefixed in the entrance of his raigne 7 These Acts of Aurelianus made him so famous abroad and feared at home that Tetricus which had held out against Galienus came in vnder his protection holding it more safe to bee a Subiect in quiet then a Commander against an Opposite of so inuincible a minde by whom thereupon hee was made Gouernour of Campania and of other Prouinces in Italie 8 Hitherto this Emperours successes were very prosperous we may well suppose for his indulgence to the Christians whose assemblies he permitted and whose Bishops he so fauoured that at their request hee banished Paulus Samosatenus the Heretike out of their Councels and published an Edict in the behalfe of their Synods But afterward Satan minding to sift the Wheat that the Chaffe might be his stirred vp this Emperour to raise the Ninth Persecution and to send foorth his Edicts for the destruction of Gods Saints which whilest he was in perusing and about to set his hand and seale a Thunderbolt from Heauen strucke into his presence and so neere vnto his person that all accounted him to be therewith slaine God warning him by this his Messenger to be wise lest he perished in his own waies as shortly after hee did being slaine by his Seuants through the Treason of Mnestheus his Secretarie the nine and twentieth day of Februarie following neere vnto the Citie Bizantium when hee had sate Emperour foure yeeres eleuen moneths and seuen daies the yeere of our happinesse two hundred seuenty six 9 He was of stature tall of body well shaped a pleasing countenance and of a seemely presence a great feeder and very seuere whereby he was as much feared as beloued and therfore reported to be a good Physitian but that he ministred too bitter Pâ—…tions and was Canonized after his death among the holy Emperours in the second yeere of whose raigne the Great Constantine of Helena in Britaine was borne M. CLAVDIVS TACITVS CHAPTER XL. THe former seditions ended by Aurelianus and the state of the Empire remaining now in quiet no man appeared to sue much lesse tumultuouslie to striue for that Royal Diadem but all the great Commanders as though they made courtesie in giuing way each vnto others stoode at the
His body after death was embalmed and in Constantinople enterred neere vnto his Father at the commandement of Iulian whom by his testament for all his former displeasure hee declared his Heire and Successor FLAVIVS CLAVDIVS IVLIANVS EMPEROR APOSTATA CHAPTER XLVIII IVlian succeeded whose birth had as much of Nobilitie as either the greatnesse of place for it was New Rome or the high bloud of parentage could adde vnto him for his Father Constantius was the brother of great Constantine and not much his mother Basilina was lower in her birth though most vnfortunate in bearing him her owne destruction An Orphant he was left together with Gallus his brother long tossed betweene the sourges of his owne imperfect constitution and the bloudy iealousie of his ruling-kinsmen not long before the fatall ruing of his Father for being too neere allied to their Crownes Meane he was of stature yet carrying from head to foote a iust proportion and vniforme knitting of his lineaments whereby he had agilitie and strength big and broad his shoulders his necke fat bearing his head forward louely and gracefull was the cast of his quicke and cleere eye straight his nose and no feature of his face amisse but the greatnes of his mouth and the parting of his nether lippe the soft haire of his head he wore in a decent length and his rough beard he cut in a pointed fashion 2 His education was vnder many masters of which Mardonius a Scythian Eunuch was the first From him he was sent to the publike Schoole at Constantinople where of Nicocles of Lacedemon he learned his Grammar and of Ecebolius the Sophister his Rhetoricke and of both of them as of Eusebius Bishop of Nicomedia the Christian Religion in which his delight was such that he betooke him to the function of a Deacon reading in publike to the people the sacred Bookes and aimed at no further marke of greatnesse then the reputation of a holy man led on with the loue of knowledge hee went to the Schooles of Nicomedia where of Iamblicus who succeeded Porphyry in the Chaire he learned the Philosophie of Aristotle and Plato There bewitched at length with the fame of Libanius Eloquence though detesting his religion from reading in priuate studie his prophane labours hee grew a publike hearer of his inuectiue Lectures and imitating at first in exercise of wit only this Rhetoricians forme of declaiming hee grew in the end the profanest Railer and deadliest Enemy of all other himselfe against the Church And to fill vp this vessel of iniquitie Maximus the only Impostor and Magician then of the world worthily after for his impious doctrine put by Valentinian to the sword must come to Nicomedia From him did Iulian learne such Astrologie as setteth Natiuities and such Magicke as inuoketh Spirits And here was the schoole of this mans Error and Mistris of his impietie The seedes of whose Nature and Education hauing thus obserued let vs search with an impartial Eye into his manners and condition and see what vertue was in fruit 3 His temperance is commended to vs with admiration He slept little and could awake at pleasure his bed was euer with the hardest and his diet of the meanest meat and the moderatest measure whereby he neuer but once and that by accident disburdened his stomacke by vomit and would often say that it was the safetie of his life that he neuer had any war with his belly Such was his chastitie that hauing lost at once in France Helena his beloued wife and her infant his only Sonne he neuer so much as in suspect had an incontinent desire And therefore of all the Persian beauties taken in those warres as the richest spoiles Nec contrectare aliquam voluit nec videre Neither suffer in his Army either Cookes or Barbers as being deliciarum atque intemperantia ministros Arceo meipsum à Theatris I force my selfe saith he from the view of Stage-plaies and neuer but once a yeere permit my Eye that delight in Court wherein the distaste of my mind is tanquam pauper agricola tributum aliquod pendens iniquo Domino And when the action was performing similior sum detestanti eos ludos quà m spectanti Yet doth Marcellinus tax him of much verbositie and affectation of vaine glory And Gregory Nazianzen charging him with intemperate passion as vnconstability saith That by his ranging and furious aspect his vnsteady and halting pace his fleering looke and immoderate laughter Taleâ—… ante opera vidi qualem in operibus cognoui 4 The loue of Iustice in this Prince is remembred to vs in his rules of DIRECTION for he so amended the Lawes Ambagibus circumcisis that the Iudges might cleerly see Quid iuberent fieri quid vetarent and in his EXAMPLE for imitation For when to an innocent deniall before him Delphidius the Orator inueighed saying Nocens esse poterit vsquam si negare suffecerit himselfe replied Et quis innocens esse poterit si accusâsse sufficit and so discharged the party As for his clemency and charity which ought to attend the sword and Scepter of a Soueraigne since the one is Magnum timor is remedium and the other will be post cineres tributum Nebridius and Lucillianus are Registers of the one whom notwithstanding their conspiracies in fauour of Constantius hee not onely pardoned but defended wiih perill of his owne person from the furies of his owne followers And for the other those his letters to Arsacius is a sure record Let there bee in the Cities of your charge many Hospitals erected that the want of the way faring may be releeued by our benignitie and not of them only of our Religion but of all the rest for it sutes not well with the goodnes of our Gouernment that when the Iewes permit none of theirs to beg and the wicked Galileans releeue not onely theirs but ours that ours should be disconsolate of other helpe Some haue blemished his bounty with the brand of vaineglory thus did the Antiochians for depressing so much the reasonable price of Graine in their Markets by a profuse expence of his owne Treasure gaining thereby at first onely the applause of the light multitude after which he hunted and drawing on in the end a miserable dearth through the licentious excesse of their improuidence which often happeneth And as the banishment of Palladias into Britaine vpon a weake suspition Taurus to Vircillum in whom the eye of Iustice could finde no skarre and to death Vrsulus with Pigmeus the first his Treasurer that had spent with him and on him his owne meanes when being Caesar he had little of his owne the other the guide of his youth and to whom he truly ought the greatest part of his goodnesse may iustly staine him with lawlesse seuerity and vngratefull cruelty so may his malicious spirit against the Christians howsoeuer masking in more Art then
she abused her body by committing of adultery and was shortly expelled and in beggerly misery ended her life as by manie that so saw her we haue heard it reported saith Asserius mine Author For this her most hainous crime whereby was procured the murther of her Husband the West-Saxons ordained a Law to the great preiudice of all their Queenes succeeding that none of them should haue either title maiestie or place of roialtie which was seuerely executed for many yeeres after In the daies of this Brithrik many prodigies appeared and more perhaps then will be beleeued For it is reported that in his third yeere a shower of bloud rained from heauen and bloudy crosses fell vpon mens garments as they walked abroad And in his tenth yeere were seene fiery Dragons flying in the ayre Which wonders some tooke to be presages of the miseries following both by the Inuasions of the Pagan Danes that in these times were first seene to arriue in this Iland and the extreme Famine that afterwards happened howsoeuer sure it is that the Heptarchy now beganne to set in the West and the rising Monarchy to appeare in King Egbert whose acts and issue shall be further rehearsed when wee shall come to the time of his succession among the English Monarchs THE EAST-SAXONS KINGDOME THE CIRCVIT SVCCESSIONS OF THEIR KINGS THEIR ISSVES AND KINGDOMES CONTINVANCE CHAPTER VIII THe site of the East-Saxons Kingdom was the Country of Essex Middlesex and part of Hartfordshire and the Circuit so far as the Diocesse of London now extendeth It was bounded on the East with the Ocean on the South with the Thames on the West with the Colne and on the North with the Riuer Stowre The Kings thereof claime their descent from Prince Woden not as all the rest of the Saxon Kings but onely by a collaterall line and Erchenwine became the first King which neuerthelesse he held as Feodarie to the Kings of Kent For which cause it seemeth that Malmsbury mentioneth him not in the Catalogue of those Kings but maketh his sonne Sledda the first and tenth in descent from Woden ERchenwine is said to bee the Sonne of Offa the sonne of Bedca the sonne of Sigefuget the son of Sneppa the sonne of Awpig the sonne of Supig the sonne of Seaxnod from whom all these Kings fetch their originall His Kingdome began about the yeere of grace 527. and in the fifteenth of Eske the second King of Kent and his raigne long but yet without any memorable acts dying in the yeere 586. and leauing his sonne to succeede in his place SLedda the sonne of Erchenwine succeeding in the East-Saxons Kingdome raigned peaceablie without mention of any warres for hauing married Ricula the daughter of Imerik King of Kent was thereby the more fauoured of them and feared of others and nothing left besides his quiet raigne to be recorded to posterities neither are many yeeres of successions numbred but as they are gathered from the Computations of other princes with whom they either liued or were linked in action This Sledda died about the yeere of our Redemption 596. and left issue by his wife Queene Ricula Sebert who succeeded him in the Kingdome and Segebald his brother whose Sons afterward were Kings of that Prouince SEbert the sonne of Sledda and of Queene Ricula beganne his Raigne in the yere of Christs Incarnation 596. and in the thirtie six yeere of the raigne of King Ethelbert of Keâ—… his mothers brother at that time Monarch of the English-men who in Seberts chiefe citie London a Princelie Mart Towne saith Beda of many people ariuing thither both by sea and land new built a Church making it the Cathedrall of Bishop Miletus and so wrought with King Sebert that hee conuerted him to Christianitie and assisted him in that Foundation where formerlie say some had stood the Temple of Diana This Church these new Conuerts and Saxon Kings either new reared or inlarged for the honour and seruice of God and dedicated vnder the name of Saint Paul which worke Ethelbert further confirmed with sufficient maintenance as by this his Charter is seene containing these words Aethelbert Rex Deo inspirante pro animae suae remedio dedit Episcopâ—… Mileto terram quae appellatur Tillingham ad Monasterium siue Solatium scilicet S. Pauli Et ego Rex Aethelbert ita firmiter concedo tibi Praesuli Mileto potestatem eius habendi possidendi vt in perpetuum in Monasterij vtilitate permaneat c. And that this was the Temple of Diana some haue further confirmed vnto vs by the incredible number of Oxe-heads there digged vp in the daies of King Edward the First when the east-end of that Church was enlarged which were supposed to be of those Beasts that were there sacrificed to this Goddesse Diana These Kings likewise founded the Church of S. Peter in the West of London at a place called Thornye where sometimes stood the Temple of Apollo as Sulcardus affirmeth which being ouerthrowne by an Earth-quake King Lucius new built for the celebration of Gods seruice and that againe being decaied those Kings restored it to a greater beautie where Sebert after thirteene yeeres raigne as some write with Aethelgoda his Queene were buried whose bodies in the daies of Richard the Second saith Walsingh were translated from the old Church to the new and there interred Hee had issue by the said Queene Sered Seward and Sigebert whose liues and deaths were as followeth SEred Seward and Sigbert the sonnes of King Sebert raigned as it seemeth together in the Kingdome of the East-Saxons all three wicked irreligious men and deadly enemies to the Christian Profession These contumeliously presuming to the Lords Table and holy Sacrament of his Body and Bloud were prohibited by Bishop Miletus because they were Idolaters and vnbaptized which repulse they tooke so offensiuely that they expulsed Miletus who therupon fled into France But their impietie was not long vnrewarded for fighting against Kingils and Qinchelinus his sonne Kings of the West-Saxons were by them ouercome and in battle slaine about the yeere of Grace 623. as by the learned Sir Henry Sauile is calculated whose account for these times I altogether follow SIgebert the little the sonne of Seward the second sonne of King Sebert entred his raigne ouer the kingdome of the East-Saxons the yeere of Christ 623. of whose affaires little matter is left for vs to relate sauing that hee hauing both a Brother and a Sonne yet his Kingdome was succeeded by neither but by one Sigibert his Cosen-German once remooued SIgibert the sonne of Segebald the brother of Sebert the sonne of King Sledda and of Ricula his Queene succeeded his kinsman in the Kingdome of the East-Saxons This Sigibert reduced againe his Prouince vnto the embracing of the Christian Faith being daily instigated thereunto by Oswie King of
of the rest in the Saxons Heptarchie for in the middest of the Iland this Kingdome was seated and from the verge of Northumberland touched some part of Middlesex which was the possession of the East-Saxons the North thereof was bounded with Humber and Mersey the East was inclosed with the German Ocean the West extended to Seuerne and Dee and the South part neerely touched the Riuer of Thames containing the Counties now known by these names of Cheshire Darby-shire Nottingham Stafford and Shrop-shire Northampton Leicester Lincolne Huntington and Rutland-shires Warwicke Worcester Oxford and Glocester-shires Buckingham Bedford and part of Hertford-shire The first raiser of that Title and name of a Kingdome was Crida the sonne of Kenwald who was the sonne of Cnebba the sonne of Ichell the sonne of Eomer the sonne of Engengeate the sonne of Offa the sonne of Weremund the sonne of Withleg the sonne of Waga the sonne of Wethelgeate the third of the fiue sonnes of Prince Woden This man without more fame of his further acts is said to haue raigned the space of ten yeeres and to haue died Anno 594. His issue was Wibba that succeeded him in his Kingdome and a daughter named Quenburge matched in mariage with Edwin afterwards King of Northumberland with whom she liued in the Court of King Redwald in the time of his troubles and died before him in that his banishment She bore him two sonnes Osfrid and Edfride as in the succession of Edwins Monarchy shall be shewed notwithstanding Beda reporteth this Quenburge to be daughter of Ceorle the third King of Mercia and grand-child to this first Crida VVIbba the sonne of King Crida not onely held what his Father had gotten but also inlarged his dominions by intrusion vpon the weake Britaines His issue was Penda Kenwalk and Eoppa all three Progenitors of Kings afterwards in that kingdome with a daughter named Sexburg married to Kenwald King of the West-Saxons whom he without iust cause diuorced from him for which cause great troubles afterwards ensued as in the raignes of those Kings wee haue said He in great honour raigned twenty yeeres and giuing place vnto nature left his kingdome to be inioied by another CEorl not the son but the Nephew of King Wibba succeeded in the dominions of the Mercians about the yeere of grace six hundreth and fourteenth He was sonne to Kinemund the brother of Wibba the younger sonne of King Crida who was the first King of that kingdome His raigne is set to be ten yeeres without mention either of Act or Issue PEnda the sonne of Wibba beganne his raigne ouer the Mercians the yeere of Christs Incarnation six hundred twenty six continued the same the space of thirty yeeres He was a man violent in action and mercilesse in condition cruell and vnsatiate of blood he shooke the Cities and disturbed the borders of the Saxon-Kings more then any other in that Heptarchy before him had done Against Kingils and Quincheline Kings together of the West-Saxons he ioined battell neere vnto the Citie Cirenchester where both the parties fought it out to the vtmost with the effusion of much Saxons bloud but those comming to concord he with Cadwallo King of the Britaines slew in battell Edwine and O◅wald Kings of Northumberland Sigebert Egfrid and Anna Kings of the East-Angles and forced Kenwald King of the West-Saxons out of his Country in quarrell of his Sister Of these his prosperities he became so proud that hee thought nothing impossible for his atchieuement and therefore threatning the destruction of the Northumbers prepared his Army for that expedition Oswy then raigning King of that Country proffered great summes of mony and most precious Iewels to purchase his peace which being refused and the battell ioined more by the hand of God then power of man this Tyrant was slaine and his whole Army discomfited His Wife was Kinswith and issue by her Peada who after him was King Vulfere and Ethelred both Monarchs of the English Merkthel a man famous for his great holinesse and Merwald that gouerned some part of Mercia whose Wife was Edburga the foundresse of Minster in Tanet and daughter to Egbert King of Kent by whom he had issue Meresin a man of noted deuotion Milbury and Mildgith both holy Virgins and Mildrith also Abbesse of Tanet all foure canonized for Saints The daughters of King Penda were Kineburg the Wife of Alkfrid King of Northumberland afterward a Votaresse in Kinesburg Abby and Kineswith who maried Offa King of the East-Angles and became also a Nunne with her sister Kineburgh PEada the sonne of King Penda in the daies of his father and with his permission had gouerned the middle part of Mercia and after his death by the gift of Oswy of Northumberland all the South of that kingdome from the Riuer Trent vpon cōposition to marrie his daughter and to imbrace Christianity which thing this Peada performed and was the first Christian King of the Mercians His Baptisme receiued to witnesse the first fruits of his profession hee laid the foundation of a faire Church at Medeshamsled now called Peterborrow but liued not to finish the same for that he was slaine by the treason of Alkfled his wife in the celebration of Easter as Beda saith hauing had no issue by her But Robert de Swapham an Author of good antiquity who saw the stones of that foundation to be so huge as that eight yoke of Oxen could hardly draw one of them saith that Peada was brought to his end by the practise of his Mother and not of his Wife as in these his words is manifest Peada saith he laid the foundation of a Monastery at Medeshamsted in the Giruians or Fen-Country which he could not finish for that by the wicked practise of his Mother hee was made away Whereby this blot is taken from this Christian Lady and brands the face of her that most deserueth it This King raigning as substitute to King Oswy of Northumberland aforesaid by some is not accounted for a Mercian King his regiment resting vnder the command of another VVlfhere the Brother of murthered Peada set vp by the Mercians against King Oswy prooued a Prince most valiant and fortunate For hee expelled the Northumbrians Lieutenants forth of those dominions fought victoriously against Kenwald King of the West-Saxons conquered the I le of Wight and attained to be sole Monarch of the Englishmen whereof more shall be said when wee come to the times and successions of their raignes This Vulfhere is said to raigne in great honour for seuenteene yeeres and his body to bee buried in the Monasterie of Peterborow which he had founded His Queene Ermenheld after his death became a Nunne at Ely vnder her Mother Sexburg and there died His children were Kenred Vulfald and Rufin with a daughter named Wereburg a Nunne in the Monastery of Ely EThelred
for griefe and shame of so wicked an act ended her life without the attaining of her ambitious desire and hath left her name indeleblie stained with his innocent bloud CEolwulfe the brother of Kenwolfe and vncle to this murdered young King as his neerest in bloud was elected their Gouernour by the Mercians but his glory was not great nor his raigne long being still disquieted by Bernulfe that sought his Crowne and after one yeeres Regiment was expulsed by his people and left the same to his pursuer abandoning the Countrie for the safety of his life One daughter hee had named Elfled who was the wife of Wigmund the sonne of Withlafe the substitute King of Mercia and himselfe the last that held the Mercian Kingdome in a lineall succession BErnulfe obtaining what hee so long desired made himselfe King when Ceolwulfe was gone and was the more approoued for his valour in Armes and the lesse resisted for his ancient descent being sprung from Osher a man reputed to be of the Mercian royall bloud But Bernulfe perceiuing the fortunes of Egbert accounted those his happie successes to bee his owne shame and by defiance challenged the West-Saxons to the field which Egbert accepted and vpon Ellendon ioined Battle with the Mercians which was fought to the much losse of both their blouds Notwithstanding at last the West-Saxons preuailed Bernulfe being forced to flie with shame The East-Angles that then had yeelded to Egbert and but lately before had felt the fury of Bernulfe thought the time fit to repay him againe and therefore in warlike manner assaulted his Territories where hee in defending his Countrey against their attempts was in a skirmish slaine after he had raigned not fully three yeeres LVdecan then was chosen King of the Mercians whose bloud was not downe since their last losse neither reuenge forgotten against the East-Angles and therefore the yeere following made strength sufficient to their seeming to meet these their enemies But the State of Heptarchie now drawne to the period and the supporters thereof weakened by their own diuisions the Iland declined to a present alteration gaue place to a more absolute kind of Monarchy that in Egbert the West-Saxon was now begun who aiding the East-Angles against the Mercians Ludecan their King fought with no better successe then Bernulf before him had done whose raigne lasted not fully 2. yeers nor his memoriall reuiued either in wife or issue VVIthlafe the sonne of Oswald the sonne of Osber of the Mercian bloud-royall intruding himselfe as it seemeth into the gouernment of Mercia was vnexpectedly vanquished by Egbert the Monarch that had assumed from Bernulfe that Kingdome before him hee made his Substitute and Tributarie who so continued to Egbert and his sonne the time of thirteene yeeres leauing no other relation of his acts His issue was Wigmund the husband of Lady Elfled the daughter of Ceolwulfe King of Mercia the parents of Wystan the Martyr and of Lady Edburg maried to one Etheland an Earle in the Prouince of Lincolne BErthulf vpon the like composition of Tribute and in the like termes of subiection to the West-Saxons soueraigntie held the kingdome of Mercia as a Substitute and without any notable reports of his Acts so raigned the space of thirteene yeeres At this time the Sea-rouers out of Denmarkc that had often infested this Iland with their many Inuasions got the head so strong and wing so farre euen to the middle part thereof as this of Mercia was that they filled with terror the hearts of the Inhabitants and stained the soile with the bloud of their sides which in a most barbarous crueltie daily they shed whose rage was so great and mindes so vnsatiable that Berthulf was enforced to forsake the Country and in a more priuate estate to secure his owne life He had a sonne named Berefred who was the causer of Saint Wystans martyrdome BVrdred the last Mercian King was thereunto deputed by Ethelwolfe the West-Saxon Monarch as a shield of defence against the raging Danes that made desolations where they came In continuall imploiments against them he spent his time and that with such noble resolutions and manhood that Ethelwolfe held him worthy of his alliance and made him his sonne in law by giuing him Lady Ethelswith his daughter to Wife the marriage being solemnized at Chipnham in Wiltshire with great estate This Burdred with Ethelwolfe warred against the Britaines with victorie and he with Alured compelled the Danes vnder the conduct of Hungar and Vbba to â—…dislodge from Nottingham and depart the Prouince Yet lastly after twenty two yeeres raigne hee was so ouerlaid with their daily supplies that three of their Kings as our Writers terme them whose names were Godrun Esketell and Ammond wintred at Ripindon and sore wasted his Kingdome King Burdred at that time distressed and himselfe not able to withstand their rage with his wife Queene Ethelswith fled the Realme and the same yeere in Rome ended his life and was buried in the Church of our Lady belonging to the English College there erected His Queene in the habit of a Nunne fifteene yeeres after his death died at Padua in Italie and was there honourably buried the yeere of our Lord eight hundred eightie nine And now the fatall circle of this Kingdome drawne to the full compasse staied the hand of all glorious motion from proceeding any further and with the lot of the rest fell vnder the gouernment of the West-Saxons after one yeeres vsurpation of the Danes when it had stood in state of a kingdome the space of two hundred and two yeeres and ended in title and regall authority the yeere of Christs Incarnation eight hundred eighty six THE KINGDOME OF THE EAST-ANGLE THE CIRCVIT OF THAT PROVINCE WITH THE SVCCESSION AND ACTS OF THEIR KINGS SO LONG AS IT STOOD IN THAT REGALL ESTATE AND VNTILL IT WAS VNITED TO THE WEST-SAXONS CHAPTER XI THe Counties as we now call them that were subiect to this East-Angles Kingdome were Suffolke Norfolke Cambridge-shire and the I le of Ely The bounds whereof were limitted in this manner the East and North sides were confined by the Ocean the West with Saint Edmunds Ditch and the South altogether with Essex and some part of Hertfordshire The first raiser of the title and State of this Kingdome was a Saxon Captaine named Vffa about the yeere of Christs incarnation fiue hundred seuentie fiue whose renowne was such that he gaue name not onely to that his aspired Dominion but also from him the Subiects thereof were a long time after called Vffines though lastly it was reduced into the name and Kingdom of the East-Angles This Vffa as Florentius the Monke of Worcester hath laid downe was the sonne of Withelin and he the sonne of Hrippus the sonne of Rothmund the sonne of Trigils the sonne of Titmon the sonne of Caser the second sonne of Prince
Woden His raigne is accounted only seuen yeeres without any mention of further matter worthy the recording and his death to haue hapned in the yeare fiue hundred eighty one TItulus the second King of the East-Angles and only sonne of Vffa that is read of beganne his raigne the yeere of Christs Incarnation fiue hundred eighty three continued the same for the space of twenty yeeres And although the Writers of these times haue made no further mention of his Acts yet may we well suppose that his daies were not altogether so quietly spent both in the infancy of that newly erected kingdom and when such wars were commenced for the obtaining the whole Iland His issue was Redwald that immediatly succeeded him from whom other Kings of that kingdom were lineally descēded REdwald the greatest of all the East-Angles Kings succeeded his father Titulus in the Dominions of the East-Angles and Ethelbert of Kent in the Monarchie of the Saxons He receiued and succoured in his Court Edwyne with his wife in their Exiles and assisted him against Ethelfrid King of Northumberland that sought his life as before wee haue shewed and hereafter in the succession of his Monarchy wee shal haue further occasion Hee raigned Monarch eight yeeres and King of the East-Angles thirty one by the account and computation of the Table annexed to Malmesbury and others of our English Writers and died the yeare of our Saluation six hundred twenty-three ERpenwald the younger sonne of King Redwald Reynhere his elder brother being slaine in battle by Ethelfred in the quarrell of distressed Edwine succeeded his Father in the Kingdom of the East-Angles the yeer of our Lord God six hundred twenty foure He was the first King of that Prouince that publikely professed the Christian Faith which hee receiued at the friendly motion and zealous exhortation of King Edwine of Northumberland but so much to the discontentment grudge of the people as thereupon they presently entred into conspiracy to practise his death which a Pagā Ruffian named Richebert not long after most traiterously executed His raigne is placed in the foresaid Table of our Writers as it is compared with the other Kings of those times to extend twelue yeeres after whose death those people returned to their wonted Idolatrie and for three yeeres continuance embraced their former Gentility from which they were reclaimed by Sigebert his brother in law who succeeded him in his Throne hee hauing no issue to whom it might be left SIgebert the sonne of the second wife to Redwald and by her born to a former husband whose name is vnknowne was greatly mistrusted by his Father in law King Redwald that he went about to aspire his Crowne the motiues of which suspition notwithstanding all the endeauours of innocent Sigebert were still followed with an enuious eye and his subiectiue semblances as notes of popularity were euer conceiued to aime at the supreme authority which blot of iealousie when it could no otherwise bee wiped out he abandoned the Court of the King and Country of his birth and in France as an exile al the time of Redwald the Father and likewise the raigne of Erpenwald the sonne spent his time in study of good Literature contemplatiue exercises where learning the truth of Christs Doctrine and hauing receiued the lauer of Baptisme after the death of this said Erpenwald his allied Brother returned and was made King of the East-Angles This man saith Beda following the examples of France brought the light of the Gospell into his Dominions and by the assistance of Felix Bishop of Dunwich for a more firme plantation thereof built a Schoole for the education of children appointing them Schoole-masters and Teachers after the maner of the Kentish-men who are * supposed to haue at that time the Liberall Sciences professed among them in their Metropolitane City Canterbury which was the paterne saith that Countries Perambulator that this Sigebert followed in the erection of his but whether at Cambridge or elsewhere hee leaueth for Doctor Caius of Cambridge and M. Key of Oxford to be disputed of And indeed Beda assigneth not the place for this foundation nor once nameth Cambridge vnlesse you will say that out of the ruines of Grantcester an ancient Citie decaied in his daies the same arose and whereof hee maketh mention in his fourth Booke vpon this occasion as followeth Queene Etheldred saith he that had been a Virgin wife to Egfrid King of Northumberland the tearme of twelue yeeres and Abbesse of Ely for seuen more for her reputed holinesse after her death and buriall was thought worthy by Queene Sexburg her sister who had beene wife to Ercombert King of Kent and succeeded her Abbesse in the same Monasterie to bee remooued out of her wooden Tombe meane place of buriall into the Church and richer Monument but for want of stone which was scarce in those parts certaine brethren were sent to find out some for that vse who comming to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a little City lest desolate and vninhabited found by the walles a Tomb of white marble verie faire and couered with a like stone This they thought to be found not without miracle and therefore most fit to intombe her corps which accordingly they did But that this had beene the place of Sigeberts Schoole hee mentioneth not But whether by him or no wee know it now the other Vniuersity of England a seed-plot of all diuine and humane Literature and one of those springs whence issue the wholesome waters that doe bedewe both the Church Common-wealth both famous for the Arts for Buildings and Reuenewes as their like is not to be found in Europe saith Peter Martyr and that most truely But to returne Sigebert being wearied with the waighty affairs of this world laid the burden thereof vpon Egricke his kinsman and shore himselfe a Monk in the Abby of Cumbreburge which himselfe had built wherein he liued vntill that wicked Penda the Mercian King with his heathenish cruelty molested the peace of the East-Angles who after long resistance finding themselues too weake besought Sigebert for the better incouragement of their souldiers to shew himselfe in field which when he refused by constraint saith Beda they drew him forth where in the midst of them hee was slaine in battle vsing no other weapon for defence sauing only a white wand when hee had raigned onely three yeeres and left no issue to suruiue him that is any where recorded EGricke cosin to King Sigebert and by him made King as wee haue said was sore molested by the continuall inuasions of Penda the cruell King of Mercia who lastlie in a set battle slew him with Sigebert about the yeere of Christ his incarnation sixe hūdred fifty two And when himself had raigned 4. yeers deceased without mentiō either of wife or child that is read
Ouer the Deirans Osrik was made king and of Bernicia Eanfrid assumed the raigne but Gods iustice ouer taking their Apostasie neither their liues nor this diuision lasted long For Cadwall the Christian and Penda the Pagan were Gods instruments that with worthy vengeance in the first yeere of their gouernment cut the one off in battell and the other by trechery whose names and yeere of raigne as vnhappy and of hatefull remembrance the Historiographers of those times would haue to be omitted 3 But religious Oswald lamenting the effusion of his Countries bloud long slept not their reuenge For assembling his power which was not great hee suddenly and vnlooked for came vpon Cadwâ—… and at Deniseburne pitched downe his tents The place saith Beda stood neere the wall that Seuerus had made where Oswald for the first day forbare to fight and among his Souldiers for his Standerd set vp a Crosse of wood wherunto it seemeth those dawning daies of Christianity were ouermuch addicted Here Oswald making first intercession to God the onely preseruer of his people in sore long fight obtained great victory with the slaughter of Cadwallo and of all his British Army which so accomplished many haue attributed the vertue of that Crosse to bee no small cause of that great ouerthrow This Crosse so set vp was the first we read of to haue been erected in England and the first Altar vnto Christ among the Bernicians whose pretended miraculous cures not onely in the wood it selfe but in the mosse and in the earth wherein it was set let Beda report them and Stapleton vrge them yet for my part I hold them no Article of our canonicall Creed 4 But certaine it is that Oswald himselfe was a most religious and godly king and tooke such care for the conuersion and saluation of his subiects that he sent into Scotland for Aidan a Christian Bishop to instruct his Northumbrians in the Gospell of truth And whereas the Bishops could not speake their language the king himselfe was interpreter at his Sermons and gaue his words in the English as hee spake and pronounced them in the Scotish which language Oswald perfectly spake hauing beene there the space of eighteene yeeres Thus the godly proceedings of the king and Bishop produced such increase of their heauenly seed that it is reported in seuen daies space fifteene thousand Christians receiued Baptisme and many of theâ—…forsaking the pleasures of the world to haue betake themselues to a religious and solitarie life 5 At this time the whole Iland flourished both with peace and plentie and acknowledged their subiection vnto king Oswald For as Beda reporteth all the Nations of Britannie which spake foure languages that is to say Britaines Redshanks Scots and Englishmen Became subiect vnto him And yet being aduanced to so royall Maiestie he was notwithstanding which is maruellâ—… to be reported lowly to all gracious to the poore and beautifull to strangers The fruits whereof the same Author exemplifieth in his bounty and humilitie towards the poore who vpon a solemne feast day seeing many such at his gates sent them both the delicates for himselfe prepared commanded the charger of siluer to be broken and diuided among them The Bishop much reioycing thereat tooke the king by the right hand and praied that it might neuer consume as after his death it did not but was shrined in siluer and in S. Peters Church at Bebba now Bambrough with worthy honor was worshipped for the many miracles in cures that it did as likewise the earth wherein his bloud was spilt with such lauish enlargements haue those writers interlined the deeds of Gods Saints 6 But as the Sunne hath his shadow and the highest tide her ebbe so Oswald how holy soeuer or gouernment how good had emulators that sought his life and his Countries ruine for wicked Penda the Pagan Mercian enuying the greatnesse that king Oswald bare raised warres against him and at a place then called Maserfeild in Shrop-shire in a bloudie and sore fought battle slew him and not therewith satisfied in barbarous and brutish immanitie did teare him in peeces the first day of August and yeere of Christ Iesus six hundred forty two being the ninth of his raigne and the thirty eighth of his age whereupon the said place of his death is called to this day Oswaldstree a faire Market Towne in the same Countie 7 The dismembred limmes of his body were first buried in the Monastery of Bradney in Lincolnshire shrined with his standard of Gold and Purple erected ouer his Tombe at the industry and cost of his neece Offryd Queene of Mercia wife vnto king Ethelred and daughter to Oswyn that succeeded him From hence his bones were afterwards remooued to Glocester and there in the north side of the vpper end of the Quire in the Cathedrall Church continueth a faire Monument of him with a Chapell set betwixt two pillers in the same Church His Wife 8 Kineburg a most vertuous Lady and daughter to Kingils the sixth and first Christian king of the West-Saxons was the wife of king Oswald who became both his father and sonne in the day of her mariage by receiuing him at the Font and her of his gift She was maried vnto him in the second yeere of his raign which was the yeere of Christs Incarnation six hundred thirty six no other relation made of her besides the birth of his sonne His Issue 9 Ethelwald the only childe of king Oswald and Queene Kineburg his wife was borne in the yeere of our Lord six hundred thirty seuen being the third yeere of his fathers raigne and but an infant at his fathers death was disappointed of the Northumbrian Kingdome by the fraud of his vncle Oswyn Notwithstanding at the death of Oswin king of Deira and then not aboue sixteene yeeres of age hee tooke the same kingdome and by strong hand held it against his vncle so long as he liued and at his death left it to his cosen Alkefryd the naturall sonne of king Osuyne as in the ninth Chapter we haue said OSVVY KING OF NORTHVMBERLAND AND THE TENTH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISHMEN HIS ACTS WIFE AND CHILDREN CHAPTER XXII OSwye the illegitimate sonne of King Ethelfrid surnamed the Wilde at thirty yeeres of age succeeded Oswald his halfe brother in his Dominions being the fourth King of Northumberland and the tenth Monarch of the Englishmen entring his gouernment the thirteenth day of October and yeere of Christs Incarnation six hundred forty three His first beginnings were much disquieted by Penda the Heathen Mercian by the rebellions of his base sonne Alkfrid and by the oppositions of Ethelwold the son of King Oswald but none sate more neere his heart then Oswyn king of the Deirians did whose vertuous gouernment did much darken as hee tooke it his owne and the free loue of those subiects daily to lessen his among the Bernicians 2 This Oswyn of Deira was the sonne
of Osrike who did apostate from his faith and ruling his Prouince in plentie and peace the space of seuen yeeres was therefore greatly enuied by Oswy of Bernicia and lastly by him prouoked into the field Their hosts met at the place then called Wilfares Downe ten miles West from the village Cataracton and there attended to hazard the day But Oswyn finding himselfe too weake for Oswy and to saue the effusion of Christian bloud forsooke the field accompanied onely with one Souldier and went to Earle Hunwald his friend as he thought to secure his life But contrary to trust hee deliuered him vnto King Oswy who cruelly slew him the twentieth of August and ninth of his raigne at the place called Ingethling where afterwards for satisfaction of so hainous an offence a Monasterie was built as vpon like occasions many the like foundations were laid whose stones were thus ioyned with the morter of bloud 3 Of this Oswine thus slaine Beda reporteth the Story following Among his other rare vertues and princely qualities his humility saith he and passing lowlinesse excelled whereof he thus exemplifieth The reuerend Christian Bishop Aidan vsing much trauell to preach the Gospell thorowout that Prouince the King for his more ease gaue him a goodly Gelding with rich and costly trapping It chanced one day as the Bishop rode to minister the word of life that a poore man demanded his almes but hee not hauing wherewith to releeue him and pitying his distressed poore estate presently alighted and gaue vnto him his horse and rich furniture whereof when the King heard he blamed him and said What meant you my Lord to giue to the begger the horse that I gaueyou with my saddle and trappings Had we horses of no lower price to giue away to the poore To whom the Bishop replied And is the brood of a beast dearer in your sight then this poore man the childe of God The King 〈◊〉 reprooued turned himselfe towards the fire and there â—…dly pausing vpon this answer presently gaue from him his sword and in haste fell at the Bishops feet desiring forgiuenesse in that he had said The Bishop much astonied suddenly lift vp the King desiring him to sit to meat and to be mery which the King immediately did but the Bishop contrariwise began to bee pensiue and sadde and the teares to trickle downe his cheekes in which passion hee burst out into these speeches and said to his Chaplaine in an vnknowne tongue I neuer till this time haue seene an humble King and surely his life cannot bee long for this people are not worthy to haue such a Prince to gouern them But to returne to King Oswy 4 Who after many cruell inuasions of the mercilesse Penda was forced to sue vnto him for peace with proffers of infinite treasure and most precious iewels all which reiected and the Tyrant comming on Oswy sought his helpe by supplication to God and with such zeale as then was embraced vowed his young daughter Elfled to be consecrated in perpetuall virginitie vnto him with twelue Farmers and their lands to the erection and maintenance of a Monasterie and thereupon prepared himselfe for battle 5 The Armie of this enemie is reported to redouble thirty times his all well appointed and old tried souldiers against whom Oswy with his sonne Alkfryd boldly marched Egfryd his other sonne then being an hostage with Cinwise an vnder Queene of the Mercians Ethelwald the sonne of Oswald tooke part with Penda against his naturall Vncle and natiue Country so did Ethelherd the brother of Christian Anna side with this heathenish and cruell Mercian 6 The battle was fought neere to the riuer Iunet which at that time did ouer-flow his bankes so that the victorie falling with Oswy more were drowned in the water then slaine with the sword And heerein proud Penda lost his life with the discomfiture of all his Mercian power Heerein also died Ethelherd the East-Angles King who was the only motiue to these warres and Ethelwald escaping returned with dishonour vnto Deira The day was thus gotten the thirteenth yeere of King Oswy his raigne the fifteenth day of Nouember and yeere of Christ his Incarnation six hundred fifty fiue 7 After this victorie king Oswy raigned in great glory the space of three yeeres subduing the Mercians the south parts of the English and made the northerne parts likewise subiect vnto him He it was that decided the long controuersy for Easters celebration and founded the Cathedrall Church in Lichfeild for a Bishops See which Citie with all South-Mercia diuided from the north by the riuer Trent hee gaue to Peada the sonne of king Penda in mariage with his naturall daughter Alkfled on condition that he should become a Christian all which the said king not long enioied but was murdered in his owne Court. And the Mercians erecting Vulfhere his brother and their natiue country-man for king rebelled against Oswy and freed themselues from a forraine subiection 8 Thus Oswy ending in troubles as he began in warres raigned the space of twenty eight yeeres and then falling sicke was so strucke with remorse for the death of good Oswyn and bloud which hee had spilt that hee vowed a pilgrimage to Rome in which reputed holy place hee purposed to haue ended his life and to haue left his bones therein to rest but his disease increasing and that purpose failing he left this life the fifteenth of Februarie and his body to remaine in S. Peters Church at Streanshach the yeere after Christs birth six hundred seuentie and of his own age fifty eight His Wife 9 Eanfled the wife of this king was the daughter of Edwin and Ethelburg king Queene of Northumberland She was the first Christian that was baptized in that Prouince and after her fathers death was brought vp in Kent vnder her mother and thence maried vnto this Oswy whom she suruiued and spent the whole time of her widow-hood in the Monastery of Steanshalch where her daughter Elfred was Abbesse wherein she deceased and was interred in the Church of S. Peter hard by her husband king Edwin His Issue 10 Egfryd the eldest sonne of king Oswy and of Queene Eanfled was borne in the third yeere of his fathers raigne being the yeere of grace six hundred forty fiue In the twenty fifth yeere of his age and of our Lord God six hundred seuenty one he succeeded his father in Northumberland but not in his Monarchie of whose life and acts wee haue further spoken in the seuenth Chapter of this Booke 11 Elswine the second sonne of king Oswy and of Queene Eanfled was borne in the yeere of our Lord six hundred sixty one being the ninth of his fathers raigne at whose death he was nine yeeres old and in the ninth yeere after being the eighteenth of his age was vnfortunately slaine in a battell wherein he
West-Saxon he made his Kingdome subiect to a Tribute then called Peter-pence afterwards Rom-Scot besides other rich gifts that he gaue to Pope Hadrian for canonizing Albane a Saint in honour of whom and in repentance of his sinnes at his returne ouer against Verolanium in the place then called Holmehurst where that Protomartyr of Britaine for the constant profession of Christ lost his head Offa built a magnificke Monastery in Anno 795. indowing it with lands and rich reuenewes for the maintenance of an hundred Monks vpon the first gate of entrance in stone standeth cut a Salteir Argent in a field azure is assigned by the iudicious in Heraldry to bee the Armes that he bare 12 Also in testimony of his repentance for the bloud hee had spilt he gaue the tenth part of all his goods vnto the Churchmen and vnto the poore At Bathe he also built another Monastery and in Warwickshire a Church where the adioyning towne from it and him beareth the name Off-church 13 Finally when hee had raigned thirty nine yeares he died in peace at his towne Off-ley the nine and twentieth of Iuly the yeare of Christ Iesus seuen hundred ninety foure and with great solemnity his body was buried without the towne of Bedford in a Chapell standing vpon the Banke of Owse which long since was swallowed vp by the same riuer whose Tombe of lead as it were some phantasticall thing appeareth often saith Rouse to them that seek it not but to them that seeke it is altogether inunible His wife 14 Quendrid the wife of King Offa hath not her parentage set down by any of our Writers notwithstanding the recorder of this his life saith that her name was Drida and that shee was the kinswoman to Charles the Great King of France and by him for some offence banished his Realme who arriuing vpon the coasts of England in a ship without tackle was taken thence and relieued by Offa being then a young Nobleman where shee changed her name vnto Petronilla with whom hee fell so farre in loue that hee made her his wife contrary to the liking of his Parents She was a woman of condition ambitious couetous and cruell as appeared specially in the death of Ethelbert King of the East Angles that came to her husbands Court to marry their daughter whose port shee so much enuied that shee procured him to bee treacherously murdered the manner the foresaid Author declared to be by his fall into a deepe pit purposely made in his bed-chamber and vnder his chaire of estate That his head was cut off and found by a blind-man that the well which beares his name sprung vp presently in the place where it lay that the bloud thereof gaue the blind man his sight and that Dryda died in the same pit which she had digged for Ethelbert I leaue to the credite of my author and the liking of my Reader but certaine it is that Gods vengeance followed this heynous fact within one yeare after the same was committed by the death of her selfe her husband her Sonne and the translation of that Kingdome from the Mercians to the West-Saxons An ancient Saxon coine inscribed with her name CENEDRED REGIN we haue found and here placed which the iudicious suppose to be hers and that not vnlikely shee being so powerfull proud and ambitious His Issue 15 Egfrid the onely sonne and heire apparant of King Offa and Queene Quendred was the onely ioy and pride of his parents who succeeded his Father in his dominions and title and in the same yeare also in the shades of death 16 Ethelburga the eldest daughter of King Offa and Queene Quendred was maried to Brithrick the sixeteenth King of the West-Saxons shee was a Lady of passing beautie but withall of an insolent disposition hating all whom her husband loued and practising the deathes of them that she hated She departed into France after the poisoning of her husband for that her offence a law was enacted to the great preiudice of the West-Saxons Queenes as in the raigne of Brithrick we haue declared 17 Elfled the second daughter of King Offa Queene Quendred by the report of Randulph Higden the Monke of Chester was the second wife to Ethelred King of Northumberland who in regard of her had put from him his former wife for which his subiects rose in Armes against him and slew him in the last yeare of King Offa his raigne 18 Elfrid the third and yongest daughter of King Offa and Queene Queâ—…dred being promised in mariage and assured vnto Ethelbert King of the East Angles after the murther of her hoped Bridegroom with great lamentations and prophesying threats of reuenge abandoned the society of men and withdrew herselfe vnto the monastery of Crowland in the Fennes where in contemplation and solitary sadnes she spent the remainder of her life and yet there are that suppose her to bee the wife of King Kenwolfe who was the founder of Winchcombe Monastery the successor of his brother Egfride 19 Fremund by Iohn Capgraue is supposed to be the sonne of King Offa who as he saith was traiterously murdered by one Oswy that enuied his victories which he gat against the Danes his body was buried at Offchurch in Warwickshire and neere vnto the Palace of Offa alleadging for his Author one Burghard who was at his death and wrote his life yet some there are that thinke him mistaken for that hee calleth him a young man when as those warres hapned an hundred yeares after King Offa his life EGFRID THE TVVELFTH KING OF THE MERCIANS AND THE SEVENTEENTH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH CHAPTER XXIX EGfrid the sonne of King Offa succeeded his father in the Mercians Kingdom wherof he was the twelfth in number and in the Monarchy of the Englishmen ranked in account the seuenteenth He began his raigne the thirteenth day of Iuly in the yeer of Christ his natiuity seuen hundred ninety foure The first businesse that he vndertooke after hee came to the Crowne was the restauration of antient priuiledges to the Church which his father had depriued them of and great hope was conceiued of his further proceedings had not God cut him off by vntimely death For hauing raigned onely foure moneths hee gaue place vnto nature and to another successour the sins of the people deseruing no such Prince for whose cause and his fathers great bloudshed as Alcuine wrote to Osbertus he was taken away so soone 2 He deceased the seuenth day of December and in the first of his raigne hauing had neither Wife nor Issue that we reade of His body with all due obsequies was honourably buried in the Abbey Church of S. Albans of his fathers foundation KENVVOLFE THE THIRTEENTH KING OF THE MERCIANS AND THE EIGHTEENTH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISHMEN CHAPTER XXX KEnwolfe not so neere in bloud to king Egfryd as he
7 His warres thus prospering his puissance grew dreadfull and his glory much enuied at by the other Princes whereof Bernulfe of Mercia was the first attempter that sought to plucke the wing of this west-Saxon Eagle but thereby wrought his owne downefall for Egbert ioyning battaile with him at Ellenden ouerthrew his power and in that quarrell Bernulfe was lastly slaine 8 Kent was the next and fairest marke in Egberts 〈◊〉 whose 〈◊〉 not gratious in his own subiects â—…ight was the 〈◊〉 to be subdued him he chased ouer Thamisis and added not onely that Countie but also Sussex and Surrey for Prouinces vnto his owne Kingdome next were the East-Saxons the East-Angles and in truth all both vpon the North and the South of Humber gaue him obedience so that the bounds of his Dominion were greatly enlarged and his royall authority by those seuerall Kings acknowledged 9 Then hee to confirme his estate called an assembly vnto the City Winchester where causing himselfe to bee solemnly crowned became the first Saxons absolute Monarch of the whole Iland so reducing the Monarchiall title from the Mercians to the West-Saxons in whose Progeny it continued without reuersement vntill the Danes first got and againe lost it and the Saxons issue failing the same fell to the Normans Duke by Conquest as in continuance of our history Christ assisting shall be seene 10 His Coronation was at Winchester and entrance in the yeare of Grace eight hundred and nineteene at which time by his Edict in that City dated he caused all the South of the Iland to bee called England according to the Angles of whom himselfe came and promising great felicity to his State and Successors was therein not so happy as in his affaires he had beene fortunate 11 For those Saxons that by warre and blood had made themselues Lords of other mens rights and of one Kingdome no lesse then seuen are now endangered to bee made seruants vnto subiection and by warre and bloud their seuen-fold Kingdome brought againe vnto one neither yet freed from the reuenge of bloodie violence for that a fierce and cruell nation the Danes ceased not continually to inuade them till they had subdued and set the crowne thereof vpon their owne heads who in King Brightrick dayes and about the yeere seuen hundred eighty seuen hauing with three vessels landed in the West of England at three seuerall times in so many seuerall places sought the ruine of the land in the raigne of this Egbert 12 The first was in his thirty third yeare when with thirty fiue ships they landed at Lindisferne vpon the North of England where they were met and fought with at Carham but with such losse to the English that two chiefe Captaines Dudda and Osmond two Bishops Herefrid of Winchester and Vigferd of Shirborne with many Souldiers were therein slaine King Egbert himselfe hardly escaping by the couert of the night 13 Their second attempt was in the second yeare following when in West-Wales they landed vnto whom the Britaines there ioyned and in the place called Hengistenton abode the King in field where Egbert with prosperous fortune vanquished and slew both the Danes and the Welsh 14 The third place of their arriuage was Sheepie in Kent which Iland they sacked and with much a doe were expelled in the last of King Egberts raign and but the new beginning of their sauage cruelties 15 This Egbert by Florentius of Worcester is said to be the sonne of Alkemund who was the sonne of Eafa and he the sonne of Eoppa the sonne of Ingils the brother of Ine the eleuenth King of the West-Saxons and both of them the sonnes of Kenred descended from Cherdik the first King of that Prouince he was but â—…ow oâ—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 strong of â—…mme very valiant 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 skilfull souldier and as great in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in warre he raigned ouer the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of thirty six yeares and seuen 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the whole Iland seuenteene his dâ—…th 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 fourth day of February and yeare of Chrâ—…s â—…nation eight hundred thirty six 16 His bodie was with all 〈◊〉 solemnly buried at Winchester and his bones sinâ—… taken vp â—…maine with others in that Cities Cathedral 〈◊〉 bestowed in Chests set vpon the Wall of each 〈◊〉 the Quier with these verses neither ancient nor 〈◊〉 thereon inscribed Hic Rex Egbertus pausat cum Rege Kenulpho Nobis egregia munera vterque tulit His wife 17 Redburg the wife of King Egbert was the first of the West-Saxons that by their new made law was depriued of title authority or place of a Queene notwithstanding it seemeth shee bare a great stroke with her husband in that Iohn Bâ—…uer the Monke of Westminster reporteth that shee procured a law to be made against the Britains the penalty whereof was present death for any of them to set footing within the realme of England or to passe the Ditch that King Offa had made His Issue 18 Ethelwolfe the eldest sonne of King Egbert and Lady Redburg his wife was in his childhood committed to the charge of Helmestan 〈◊〉 of Winchester vnder whom hee was carefully trayned vp in learning and vertue who comming to mans estate proued also a perfect Souldier and had 〈◊〉 leading of his fathers power against Baldred King 〈◊〉 Kent whom he forced to flie ouer the Thamisis and to abandon his Kingdome which he subdued to the subiection of his father and afterwards succeeded him in the Monarchy of the Englishmen 19 Ethelstane the younger sonne of King Egbert and of the Lady Redburg his wife was by his father deputed King ouer the Kentishmen the South-Saxons and the East-Saxons after hee had brought them vnto his subiection which people hee most valiantly defended against the inuasions of the Danes defeating their forces both by sea and land and at Sandwich gaue them a most memorable ouerthrow in the yeare of our Lord eight hundred fifty one being the sixteenth of his brother King Ethelwolfes raigne in whose time hee deceased and is reported to haue left a sonne named Ostride who by reason of his minority succeeded not in his fathers dominions which Ethelbert the second sonne of King Ethelwolfe entred vpon and being Monarch reunited these kingdomes inseparably vnto the Monarchy 20 Edgith commonly called Saint Edith the daughter of King Egbert was in her childhood by her brother Ethelwolfe committed to the charge and bringing vp of a Lady in Ireland greatly renowmed for her holinesse of life named Modewine by whom she was afterwards recommended to a Disciplesse of the said Lady named Athea and made Gouernesse of a Monastery of the Ladies by her planted in a place which the King her brother had giuen her called Pollesworth situated in Arden in the north verge of the County of Warwicke wherein she liued died and was honourably buried and the place in regard of her afterwards called Saint Ediths of Pollesworth ETHELVVOLFE THE
the first and second Kings of the West-Saxons and the third and fourth Monarchs of the Englishmen She was the second Kings wife that was debarred of the title and place of Queene Shee deceased three years before the King her husband in the nineteenth yeare of his raigne being the yeare of Christs Natiuity eight hundred fifty fiue 10 Iudith his second wife was the daughter of Charles the Emperour and King of Fraâ—…e as wee haue said her Mother was Queene 〈◊〉 the daughter of Vodon Earle of Orlâ—…ance She was a Lady of passing beauty and marryed to this King in France and when she came into England was receiued with the title and place of a Queene in abolishment of the peruerse law of the VVest-Saxons made against the Kings VViues as before was touched She was his wife three yeares and suruiued him without any issue His Issue 11 Ethelbald the eldest sonne of King Ethelwolfe and of Lady Osburg his first wife was brought vp in his youth in the exercise of warre and serued vnder his Father in the great victory obtained against the Danes at Ocley in Surrey in the yeare eight hundred fifty one afterwards hee turned his force against his Father and at his returne from Rome practised to defeat him of his Kingdome and was ready to haue giuen him battaile had not his Father parted with him his Dominion 12 Ethelbert the second son of King Ethelwolfe and Lady Osburg his first wife was in the life time of his Father after the decease of his vncle Ethelstan appointed and placed his Successor in his Kingdome ouer the South-Saxons the Kentish and the East-Saxons without any mention or meaning as it seemeth that hee should intermeddle further with any other part of England Notwithstanding after the death of his brother Ethelbald it was generally holden of all men for law equity and reason that he should succeed him in the Monarchy and so he did with the consent of his Brethren and without resistance or contradiction of any other 13 Ethelred the third sonne of King Ethelwolfe and Lady Osburg his first wife had by the disposition of his Father in his last will the one halfe of his Fathers proper inheritance which was all such land as King Egbert his Grandfather had before hee was King and was no part of the Demaines of the Kingdome and this was diuided betwixt him and his brother Elfred as the kingdome was betweene their elder Brethren Ethelbald and Ethelbert with an intent that this Ethelred should succeed his brother Ethelbald in the kingdome of the West-Saxons notwithstanding his brother Ethelbert after the decease of King Ethelbald entred into the other part adioining it to his former kingdome and was king of the whole and after left it entire to this Ethelred who succeeded him in the Monarchy 14 Elfred the fourth sonne of King Ethelwolfe and of Lady Osburg his first wife was borne at Wantage in Barkeshire in the yeare of our Lord God eight hundred forty nine and the thirteenth of his fathers raign Being a child of fiue yeeres old he was sent very honourably attended to the City of Rome where Leo the fourth then Bishoppe confirmed him was his Godfather at the confirmation and annointed him to the expectation of a kingdome growne in yeares hee grew so in discretion magnanimity and fauour of all men that in the successiue raignes of his three elder Brethren he ruled as a Vice-roy or secondary king vnder euery of them and after them at the last succeeded in the English Monarchy 15 Ethelfwith the daughter of King Ethelwolfe and Lady Osburg was maried to Burthred the twentieth King of Mercia which mariage was solemnized at the towne of Chippinham in Wiltshire in the moneth of Aprill and yeare of Christs Natiuity eight hundred thirty fiue and the fifteenth of her fathers raigne but within twenty two years after they were both forced by the Danes to abandon their kingdom and departed into Italy where the King died the same yeare in the English Colledge at Rome shee liued after him fifteene yeares in the habite of a Nâ—…ne at the City of Padâ—…a and there died and was honourably buried in the yeare of our Lord God eight hundred eighty nine which was the eighteenth yeare of her brother King Elfreds raigne 16 Neâ—…te supposed by Iohn Capgraâ—…e the Legend writer to be the sonne of King Ethelwolfe was in his youth brought vp at Glastenbery vnder Dunstan who was afterward Arthbishop of Caâ—…terbury He proued a man of great learning and was one of the first Readers of Diuinity in the Vniuersity of Oxford at the foundation or as some will haue it the restauration thereof by King Elfred hee planted a Monastery in Cornwall whereunto hee vsed for deuotion and studious meditations often to withdraw himselfe which of his abode there was afterward called Neotestoke and when he was dead his body was with great honour enterred in the County of Huntingdon at a place then called Anulfesbery and afterward in regard of his enterment Saint Neotes and now Saint Needes ETHELBALD THE TVVENTIETH KING OF THE VVEST-SAXONS AND THE TWENTIE ONE MONARCH OF THE ENGLISHMEN HIS ACTS AND RAIGNE CHAPTER XXXIII EThelbald the eldest sonne of king Ethelwolfe hauing had part of the kingdome in the life time of his Father after his death entred vpon the whole and was the twentieth King of the West Saxons and the twenty one Monarch of the Englishmen beginning his raigne in the yeere of Christs incarnation eight hundred fiftie seuen 2 His youth he had spent in the exercise of war hauing made proofe of valour in his seruice against the Danes in many battels and likewise attempted though not in so good a cause to haue fought against his owne father Which his assaies as they seemed violent and vnnaturall yet being in the quarrell of the West-Saxons law enacted in preiudice of their Queenes he was both sided and approued as hath been said 3 But howsoeuer vnwilling he was this faire Queene should sit in state by his fathers side yet contrary to all lawes either of God or man hee laid her by his owne and by nuptiall rites brought her to his sinfull and incestuous bed Which act though foule enough some haue made worse in reporting his Wife to be his owne Mother whom King Ethelwolfe kept for his Concubine And surely this his sin was not long vnpunished by the shortnesse of his raigne and life leauing no other memory of his acts besides this foule blot to his faire name 4 His raigne was onely two yeeres and an halfe and death chanced vpon the twentieth day of December the yeere of Christs assuming our flesh eight hundred sixtie His body was first buried at Shâ—…rburne in the County of Dorset where at that time was the Cathedrall Church and Episcopall See but afterwards was remoued and enterred at Salesbury in the County of Wiltshire His Wife 5 Iudith the
of her self â—… Hath my beauty thought she been courted of a King famoused by report compared with Helens and now must be hid Must I falsifie and bely Natures bounties mine owne value and all mens reports only to saue his credit who hath impaired mine and belied my worth And must I needs defoule my selfe to be his only faire foule that hath kept me from the State and seat of a Queene I know the name of a Countesse is great and the Wife of an Earle is honourable yet no more then birth and endowments haue assigned for me had my beauty been far lesse then it is He warnes me of the end when his owne beginnings were with trechery tels me the examples of others but obserues none himselfe he is not ielous forsooth and yet I must not looke out I am his faire but others pitch fire wine bush and what not Not so holy as Wolfhild nor so white as Ethelfled and yet that must now be made far worse then it is I would men knew the heate of that cheeke wherein beauty is blazed then would they with lesse suspect suffer our faces vnmaskt to take aire of their eies and wee no whit condemnable for shewing that which cannot be hid neither in me shall come of it what will And thus resoluing to bee a right woman desired nothing more then the thing forbidden and made preparation to put it in practise Her body shee endulced with the sweetest balmes displaied her haire and bespangled it with pearles bestrewed her breasts and bosome with rubies and diamonds rich Iewels glittering like starres depended at her necke and her other ornaments euery way sutable And thus rather Angell then Lady-like shee attended the approach and entrance of the King whom with such faire obeisance and seemely grace she receiued that Edgars greedie eye presently collecting the raies of her shining beauty became a burning glasse to his heart and the sparkle of her faire falling into the traine of his loue set all his senses on fire yet dissembling his passions he passed on to his game where hauing the false Ethelwold at aduantage he ranne him through with a Iaueline and tooke faire Elfrida to his wife 15 These were the vertues and vices of this King little in personage but great in spirit and the first vnresisted Monarch of the whole Land whom all the other Saxons acknowledged their supreme without diuision of Prouinces or title He raigned sixteene yeeres and two moneths in great tranquillity and honour and died vpon tuesday the eighth of Iuly the thirty seuenth of his age and yeere of Christ 975. whose body with all funerall solemnitie was buried in the Abbey of Glasenburie His Wiues 16 Ethelfled the first wife of King Edgar was surnamed in the Saxon English Enâ—…a in Latine Candida which with vs is White because of her exceeding great beauty Shee was the daughter of a Duke amongst the East-Angles named Ordmar and was married vnto him the second yeere of his raigne and the eighteenth of his age being the yeere of Christs Natiuitie 961. She was his wife not fully two yeeres and died the fourth of his raigne in Anno 962. 17 Elfrida the second wife of King Edgar was the widow of slaughtered Ethelwold of whom wee haue said She was daughter to Ordgarus and sister to Ordulfe both of them Dukes of Deuonshire and the Founders of Tauestoke Abbey in that Countie a Ladie of passing great beauty and as ambitious as faire for after the Kings death she procured the murther of King Edward her sonne in law that her owne sonne Ethelred might come to the Crowne and afterwards to pacifie his and her first husbands ghost and to stop the peoples speeches of so wicked a fact she founded the Abbeys of Ambresbery Whorwell in the Counties of Wiltshire and South-hampton His Children 18 Edward the eldest sonne of King Edgar and Queene Ethelfled his first wife was born in the fourth yeere of his fathers raigne and a little before his mothers death in the yeere of Christ Iesus 962. He was a child disposed to all vertue notwithstanding great meanes was made by his mother in law for the disinheriting of him and the preferment of her owne son to the succession of the Crowne yet by prouident care taken in the life time of his father he succeeded him after his death as right heire both of his kingdome and conditions 19 Edmund the second sonne of King Edgar and the first of Queene Elfrida his second wife was borne in the seuenth yeere of his fathers raigne being the yeere of grace 965. He liued but foure yeeres and died in his infancie in the twelfth yeere of his fathers raigne and was honourably enterred in the Monasterie of Nunnes at Ramsey in Hampshire which King Edgar had founded 20 Ethelred the third sonne of King Edgar and the second of Queene Elfreda his second wife and the last of them both was borne in the eighth yeere of his fathers raigne and yeere of saluation 966. He was vertuously inclined beautifull in complexion and comly of stature at the death of his father being but seuen yeers old and at his brothers murther ten which deed he sore lamented to the great discontentment of his mother who for his aduancement had complotted the same and wherein at thâ—…se yeeres he vnwillingly succeeded him 21 Edgith the naturall daughter of King Edgar had to her mother a Lady named Wolfhild the daughter of Wolshelm the sonne of Byrding the sonne of Nesting the two latter bearing in their names the memorie of their fortunes the last of them being found in an Eagles nest by King Elfred as he was on hunting This Edgith was a vailed Nunne in the Monastery of Wilton and according to some Authors made Abbesse thereof by her father at fifteene yeeres of age saith her Legend She died the fifteenth day of September the yeere of her age twenty three the sixt of her brother King Ethelreds raigne and of Christ Iesus 984. By all which accounts it is manifest that she was borne before Edward and by Master Fox proued that for him and not for her King Edgar did his seuen yeeres penance She is greatly commended for her chastitie and beauty which later she somewhat augmented with more curious attire then to her profession was beseeming for which Bishoppe Ethelwold sharply reproued her who answered him roundly that God regarded the heart more then the garment and that sins might bee couered as well vnder rags as robes This Edgith as Iohn Capgraue reporteth after the slaughter of her brother Edward the holy Archbishop Dunstan would haue aduanced to the Crown inuested her against Ethelred the lawfull heire had she not by the late experience of Edwards fall vtterly refused that title which neither belonged to her right nor was safe for her person to vndertake Her body was buried at Wilton in the Monastery and Church of
and fertility of the land an Eden in respect of their owne barren seat and which did most moue himselfe would assist when the English least thought it with these and the like hee spurred him on who of himselfe was forward in a full curriere Canutus therefore with the aide of his brother Harrold rigged forth a Nauie of two hundred saile all furnished with souldiers and abiliments of warre whose terror landed in England before him and his power by report made greater then it was and to encrease the terrour of this fearefull enemy the sea with a spring-tide brake into this land and destroyed both townes and many inhabitants a signe foreshewing as was thought the successe of that fleete borne hitherward vpon those waues and to encrease the English miseries thirty thousand pound was then collected by way of Tribute to pay the Danish auxiliary Nauy lying before Greenewich The States also conuening in a grand Councell at Oxford to determine vpon the great affaires of the Kingdom were diuided into factions and two Noblemen of the Danes there murthered by practise of Edrick the Traitor These I say were accounted ominous amongst the English that made each mole-hill to seeme a mountaine and euery shadow the shew of an enemy 36 In the meane while Canutus had landed at Sandwich and giuen a great ouerthrow to the English entred Kent and by his sword had made way through the Countries of Dorset Sommerset and Wilton Ethelred lying dangerously sicke at Cossam the managing of these warres was transferred to Prince Edmund his sonne who preparing to meete the enemie with his Army in the field had sodainely notice that Edrik his brother in-law ment to betray him into his enemies hands which newes strucke a great astonishment vnto his heart and caused him to retrait his host into a place of security whereby Edrik perceiuing his trecherous purposes were disclosed gaue more open proofe of his intendments flying to the enemy with forty of the Kings shippes whereupon all the west Countries submitted themselus vnto Canutus 37 By this time King Ethelred had recouered his sicknesse and minding reuenge on his most wicked sonne Edrik with purpose to trie his last fortunes by hazard of fight summond all his forces to meete him at a certaine day and place where being assembled he was instantly warned not to giue battaile for that his owne subiects ment to betray him King Ethelred euer vnfortunate in this to find treasons amongst them that ought him most trust withdrew himselfe to London whose seruice against the Danes he had lately seene and therefore accounted his person most sure in their walles Prince Edmund with his power posted ouer Humber where obtaining Earle Vtred to side in his quarrell entred the Countries of Stafford Leicester and Shropshires not sparing to exercise any cruelty vpon these inhabitants as a condigne recompence for their reuolt Neither did Canut for his part spare the Kings subiects but through Buckingham Bedford Huntington Nottingham Lincolne and Yorkeshires made spoile of all so that the miserable English went to wracke on all sides insomuch that Vtred also forsaking Edmund became subiect to Canut whereupon Edmund hasted to London to ioine his strength with his Fathers and Canute with no lesse speed sailed about the Coasts into Thamesis preparing his Armie for the siege of London 38 At which time King Ethelred either faln into relapse of his last sicknesse or tired with the many troubles and daily renued treasons against him gaue vp his ghost and found rest by death which neuer hee could attaine by liâ—…e the twenty third of April and yeere of our Saluation 1016 when he had most vnfortunately raigned thirty seuen yeeres and nine daies his body was there buried in the Cathedrall Church of S. Paul and bones as yet remaine in the north-wall of the Chancell in a chest of grey-Marble reared vpon foure small pillers couered with a copped stone of the same adioining to another of the like forme wherein Sebby King of the East-Saxons lieth intombed 39 Of Parsonage he was very seemely and of countenance gratious affable and courteous to his Subiects and a maintainer of iustice among them as by his excellent Lawes which himselfe made and by his sharpe but godly and wise censures against vnlearned bribing delaying partiall Iudges Lawyers and their purloining officers at large set down by M. Fox is very apparant Very louing and tender affectionated he was to his brother King Edward for whose death hee made such lamentation that his mother beat him with a taper of waxe that stood before her yea and so sore that he could neuer after wel endure the sight of a taper Fauourable he was to the married Priests and least esteemed the opulent and idle liues of the Monkes whose pens therefore as in such cases we euer find them partial haue been very lauish in his dispraise accusing him with sloth and vnreadinesse of Armes of voluptuousâ—…es and lechery couetousnesse pride and cruelty whereas in following the records of his life laying aside the Danish massacre we find no such sinnes neither any mention of Concubine that euer hee kept or name of child vnlawfully begot hauing had many by his wiues which were as followeth His Wiues 40 Elgiua the first wife of King Ethelred was the daughter of an English Duke named Thored who is reported in the history of that time to haue done great seruice against the Danes She was married vnto him when hee was seuenteene yeeres of age in the sixt of his raigne being the yeare of grace 984. and was his wife seauenteene yeares who dedeceased in the twenty foure of his raigne and of Christ Iesus 1003. 41 Emme the second wife of King Ethelred was the daughter of Richard the second Duke of Normandy and sister of Duke Richard and Duke Robert Father to William the Conqueror her mother was sister to Herfast the Dane Grandfather of William Fitz-Osbert afterward Earle of Hereford She was a Lady of passing beauty and therefore commonly called the flower of Normandy married vnto him in the twenty and fift yeare of his raigne yeere of Saluation 1003. with whom shee liued thirteene yeeres and suruiuing him was remarried to King Canute the Dane His Issue 42 Ethelstan the eldest sonne of King Ethelred and of Queene Elgiua his first wife was borne about the eight yeare of his Fathers raigne and yeere of Christ 986 hee liued vnto the age almost of twenty fiue yeeres being then by great likelihood cut off by vntimely death in the warres of the Danes raging then most extreamely which was the thirtie third of his Fathers raigne and of Christs Natiuitie 1011. 43 Egbert the second sonne of King Ethelred and Queene Elgiua his first wife seemeth to haue beene borne two yeeres after his brother Ethelstan in the tenth yeare of his Fathers raigne and yeare of our Lord 988 and to haue
victories wherewith they afterward ouerranne this Kingdome though for the present the inhabitants enraged with the losse of their Chiefe addressing them in great numbers to reuenge forced some to lose their liues by the sword the rest to saue them by flight to their ships 2 Notwithstanding their former preparations they were contented to deferre their returne till the dayes of King Eghert whose raigne as elsewhere we haue touched they disquieted with three seuerall inuasions the first in the North the second in Wales the last in Kent in all which the King though with many losses and hazards of his owne person yet with great resolutions persisted till hee had disburdened his land of so dangerous guests But those Flesh-flies hauing once tasted the sweet though often beaten off would not long bee kept away but could easily take or make occasions of fresh attempts insomuch that after their first footing they continued here their cruelties rapine and spoile the space of two hundred and eighteene yeeres neuer in termitting till they had got the garland vpon their owne heads The way whereunto was made vpon this ensuing occasion 3 Osbright a Northumbrian Viceroy deputed by the West-Saxons by chance as hee followed his disport in Hunting came to the house of a Noble man named Beorn-Bocador whose Lady of passing feature in his absence gaue him honourable entertainement and intreated both himselfe and traine to repose themselues there a while after their wearisome delights The Vice-roy already ensnared with her beauty accepted her courteous offer not so much to tast her meates as to surfeite his eyes with her rare beauty and lasciuiously to dote in his owne affections The dinner ended and all ready to depart as though some weighty matters were to be handled he commaunded an auoidance from the Presence and taking the Lady into a withdrawing Chamber vnder pretence of secret conference greatly tending to the aduancement of her Lord selfe most vnnobly being not able to preuaile by smooth perswasions did by force violate her constant chastity Which dishonour thus receiued and her minde distracted like to Thamars at her husbands returne all ashamed to behold his face whose bed had so beene wronged with flouds of teares shee thus set open the sluces of her passions 4 Had thy fortunes accorded to thine owne desert or thy choice proceeded as by vow was obliged then had no staine of blemish touched thine honour nor cause of suspition once approched thy thought or had my selfe beene my selfe these blushing cheekes had not inuited thy sharpe piercing eye to looke into my guilty and defiled breast which now thou maist see disfurnished of honour and the closet of pure chastity broken vp onely the heart and soule is cleane yet feares the taineture of this polluted caske and would haue passage by thy reuenging hand from this loathsome prison and filthy truncke I must confesse our sexe is weake and accompanied with many faults yet none excusable how small soeuer much lesse the greatest which shame doth follow and inward guilt continually attendeth yours is created more inuiolable and firme both against allurements and enforcements by whose constancy as our flexible weakenes is guarded so our true honours by your iust Armes should bee protected O Beorn Beorn for husband I dare not call thee reuenge therefore my wrongs that am now made thy shame and scandale of my sexe vpon that monster nay Diuell Osbright O that very name corcorrupts my breath and I want words to deplore my griefe who hath no law but his lust nor measure of his actions but his power nor priuiledge for his loathsome life but his greatnesse whiles we with a selfe-feare and seruile flatterie maske our basenesse with crouching obedience beare the wrongs of his most vile adulteries Thou yet art free from such deiected and degenerate thoughts nor hast thou smoothed him in his wicked and euer-working vices be stil thy self then and truly Noble as thou art It may be for his place thou owe◅t him respect but what therewith the losse of honour thine affection but not thy bed thy Loue but not thy beloued yet hast thou lost at once all these and he thy only bereauer thou wast my stay whilest I stayed by thee and now beeing downe reuenge my fall the instinct of nature doth pitty our weakenesse the law of Nations doth maintaine our honour and the sword of Knighthood is sworne by to be vnsheathed for our iust defence much more the linke of wedlocke claimes it which hath lockt two hearts in one but alas that ward is broken and I am thy shame who might haue beene thine honour Reuenge thy selfe therefore both on him and mee else shall this hand let out the Ghost that shall still attend thee with acclamations till thou reuenge my stained bloud 5 Beorn vnwonted thus to bee welcommed much amazed at his wiues maladies with gentle words drew from her the particulars of her inward griefe who reuealed as well as shame and teares and sobs would suffer the manner of the deed stil vrging reuenge for the wrong Beorn touched thus to the quicke to pacifie his distressed wife did not a little dissemble his wrath and excusing the fact with the power of a Prince that might command and her owne weak nesse vnable to resist the strength of a man Commended much her loue and constancy and alleadging his wrongs to bee equall with hers if not greater in regard of their sexe willed her to set her string to his tune till sitte opportunity would serue to strike but shee distasting that sweet consort wrested her passiō into so high a strain that nothing couldbe heard but reuenge bloud 6 Beorn thus instigated by the continuall cries of his wife whose rape already of it selfe had giuen sufficient cause of wrath first consulting with his neerest friends was offered their assistance against that wicked and libidinous Prince and then repairing to his Court in presence of them all made knowne his vnsufferable wrongs and with vtter defiance departed threatning his death This Nobleman in his youth had been brought vp in Denmarke and is reported to haue been allied into the Danish roiall bloud Hee therefore accounted this nation the surest vnto himselfe and the fittest in will and power to enter his quarrell so comming to Goderick King of that Country made his case knowne instantly desiring his aide against the villanie of Osbright Godericke glad to haue some quarrell to enter Britaine leuied an Armie with all speed and preparation made for all things necessarie sendeth forth Inguar and Hubba two brethren to command in chiefe ouer an innumerable multitude of his Danes which two hee thought at this time the fittest for the attempt not onely for their well approued resolution and valour but also for that hee knew them to bee on particular motiues which vsually more affect then doth a common cause implacably enraged against the English on an occasion vnfortunately hapning but most lamentably
marriage was called in England Elfgiue after the name of most of the former Queens which had succeeded Saint Elfgiue Shee was married vnto him in the moneth of Iuly and yeere of Christ Iesus one thousand and seuenteene beeing the first yeere of his raigne whose wife shee was eighteene yeeres and suruiuing kept still at Winchester vnto which Church shee gaue nine Manours according to the number of those firy Plow-shares that shee was forced to goe vpon for her purgation in the raigne of Edward her sonne as shall bee said This Church shee adorned with many goodly vestures and verie rich Iewelles and deceasing in this City the sixt of March the yeere of Grace one thousand fiftie and two and ninth of her sonne King Edwards raigne was buried in the Church of S. Swithine neere vnto Canutus her husband His Issue 21 Sweyn the eldest sonne of Canute by Lady Alfgiue was borne before his father was King of England and before his fathers death was constituted King of Norway lately conquered from King Olafe the Martyr where hee beganne his Raigne in the yeere of mans saluation one thousand thirty and fiue beeing the eighteenth of his fathers Raigne in England and after he had with dislikes ruled that Realme the space of fiue yeeres hee was reiected of the Norwegians his subiects and deceasing without heire of his body left the Kingdome to the natiue heire Magnus the sonne of Olaffe who had beene wrongfully dispossessed by Canute 22 Harold the second sonne of King Canute and of Lady Alfgiue was also born before his father obtained the English Crown for his exceeding swiftnes was surnamed Hare-foote He remained with his father in England after he had disposed of Denmark to Hardi-canute and Norway to Sweyne his brethren expecting something in reuersion But perceiuing at his fathers death that England was also appointed to his brother Hardi-canute hee tooke the aduantage of his absence and assumed the Soueraignety of this Kingdome to himselfe 23 Hardi-Canute the third sonne of King Canute and his first by Queene Emma his wife was borne about the beginning of his fathers Raigne and towards the end of the same was constituted King of the Danes and designed to succeede him after his death in the Kingdome of England But beeing absent then in Denmark was disappointed by his brother Harold who succeeded his father after whose death he also succeeded him 24 Gunhilda the daughter of King Canute and of Emma his Queene was the first wife of Henrie the Third Romane Emperour sonne of the Emperour Conrad the second of that name surnamed Salike shee was a Lady of a surpassing beauty which either mooued her husbands mind vnto ielousie or the ouer-lauish report thereof to breede surmize of incontinencie for accused shee was of adulterie and to defend her cause by combat none could be found till lastly her Page brought with her from England seeing no other would aduenture for her innocencie entred the list himselfe but a youth in regard of the other Combatant beeing a Giant-like man yet in fight at one blow cutting the sinewes of his enemies legge with another he feld him to the ground where presently with his sword hee tooke his head from the shoulders and so redeemed his Ladies life After which hard vsage the Empresse Gunhilda forsooke her husbands bed and by no meanes could bee brought againe vnto the same but tooke the holy vaile of a Nunne in the Town of Burges in Flanders where she spent the rest of her life and after her death was buried in the Collegiate Church of S. Donatian being the principall of that town where her Monument remaineth besides the north dore of the same Church vnto this day 25 Another Lady of the like sanctity is reported to be the daughter of King Canut and the second wife of Godescalke Prince of the Vandals by whom he had Henry King of that Nation They both are said to haue suffered Martyrdome for the faith of Christ he first at the City of Lenzim and she after at Michelenburg being most cruelly tortured to death with whips This Lady vpon sundry strong inducements cannot be reputed legitimate which moued Andrew Velley a Danish Writer in our time to be therin of a diuers opinion from Adam of Breme and Helmoldus who liued fiue hundred yeeres before him HAROLD THE SECOND DANISH KING RAIGNING INENGLAND AND THE THIRTIE FIFT MONARCH OF THE LAND HIS RAIGNE AND ACTS CHAPTER IIII. CANVTVS being dead Hardicanute his sonne by Queene Emma then in Denmarke Harold his elder but base brother foreslowed not the opportunity offered for seeing himselfe in his fathers life time neglected and by will at his death England with that of Denmarke heaped vpon Hardicanut as quicke in apprehension as hee was of footmanshippe whereof arose the surname Hare-foot made strong his side by the Londoners and Danes Mercians Northumbrians very many yea and some great Personages amongst them affecting his claime but Goodwin of Kent who had the Queene and her treasure in keeping stood in his way pretending himself Guardian of her Children the will of Canutus who appointed his sonne by her to succeede 2 The opposition grew strong and the factions ripened euen ready to seede onely the lingering of Hardicanute gaue leaue vnto Harold to better his side by daily supplies and the feares of ciuill sedition moued the Nobility to argue with wordes and not weapons the title depending betwixt these two brethren At Oxford they met where the presence of the one downe-peized the absence of the other so that their voices went onely with Harold and presently proclaimed and consecrated him King 3 He beganne his raigne the yeere of Christs humanity 1036. and was very solemnly crowned at Oxford by Elnothus Archbishoppe of Canterbury though for a time hee was very vnwilling to performe that seruice for it is reported that hee hauing the regall scepter and Crowne in his custody with an oath refused to consecrate any other for King so long as the Queenes children were liuing For said he Canutus committed them to my trust and assurance and to them will I giue my faith and allegiance This Scepter and Crowne therefore I here lay downe vpon this Altar neither doe I denie nor deliuer them to you but I require by the Apostolike authority all Bishops that none of them presume to take the same away neither therewith that they consecrate you for King as for your selfe if you dare you may vsurpe that which I haue committed to God on this his Table Notwithstanding that great thunder clappe was allaied with the showres of golden promises of his iust and religious Gouernment intended though present experience manifested the contrary 4 For saith the auncient Writer of the booke called Encomium Emmae Harold no sooner was established King but that he sought means how to rid Queen Emma out of the way and that secretly for openly hee
durst not attempt any thing against her Shee in silence kept her selfe quiet looking for the issue of his designes But Harold malitiously purposing tooke counsell how hee might traine into his Haye the sonnes of Queene Emma that so all occasion of dangers against him might at once for all bee cut off many proiects propounded this lastly tooke effect that a letter should be counterfeited in Queen Emma's name vnto her sonnes Edward and Alfred to instigate them to attempt the crowne vsurped by Harold against their right the tenure whereof we haue thought good here to insert 5 Emma Queene onely in name to Edward and Alfred her sonnes sendeth motherly greetings Whilest seuerally wee bewaile the death of our Soueraigne my Lord and your Father and your selues deare sonnes still more and more dispossessed from the Kingdome your lawfull inheritance I greatly maruaile what you determine to doe sith you know that the delay of attempts giues the vsurper more leasure to lay his foundation and more safely to set thereon his intended buildings for incessantly hee posteth from towne to towne and from City to City to make the Lords and Rulers thereof his either by threates prayers or present rewards But this in priuate they signifie that they had rather one of you their Natiues should raigne ouer them then this vsurper Danish stranger Wherfore my desire is that either of you secretly and with all speed come vnto mee whereby wee may aduise together what is to be done in this so great an enterprise then whose good successe I desire nothing more Faile not therefore to send word by this my messenger how you meane to proceed and so fare yee well my deerest bowels very inwards of my heart 6 These letters thus carried and cunningly deliuered were digested as sauouring of no falshood and by the bringers others returned that Alfred should come shortly ouer to attend his mothers designes these brought vnto Harold the coastes were fore-laid and longing expectation attended the prey Alfred as forward to set on his voyage made Baldwin Earle of Flanders his and some few Bullogners increasing his Fleet hee tooke the seas for England where comming to shore Earle Goodwin met him and binding his assurance with his corporall oath became his liege-man and guide to Queene Emma but being wrought firme for Harold trecherously led these strangers a contrary way and at Guilford lodged them in seuerall companies making knowne to the King what he had done who forthwith apprehended them euen in their beds and in the morning as chained prisoners committing them to slaughter contrary to the wonted manner of military decimation did spare and exempt onely euery teath man for seruice or sale Prince Alfred himselfe was sent prisoner to the Isle of Ely where hauing his eyes inhumanely put out liued not long after in torment and griefe 7 Some adde vnto the former an other much more horrible kind of cruelty as that his belly was opened and one end of his bowels drawn out and fastned to a stake his body pricked with sharpe needles or poinards was forced about till all his entrails were extracted in which most sauage torture hee ended his innocent life 8 Harold thus freed from one the other hee thought would no further attempt and therefore the more boldly set himselfe against their mother Queene Emma whose goods he confiscated and banished her out of the Realme who thus distressed was honourably receiued and for three yeeres space maintained by Baldwin Earle of Flanders 9 The Dane then seeing his hazards thus preuented sought so to secure himselfe and with sixeteene shippes of the Danish Fleete kept the seas which continued euer in a readinesse and waffed from Port to Port to the maintenance whereof he charged the English with great paimēts to their no little grudge repining wherby he lost the loue of his subiects before it had well taken root in their hearts 10 Neither yet held hee on long in these disroiall courses for that his speedy death did cut off the infamy of a longer life and is said to haue died at Oxford in the moneth of Aprill the yeer of Christ Iesus 1040 after hee had raigned foure yeeres some moneths whose body was at first interred at Westminster hauing beene neither in warres so hardy nor in gouernment so prosperous as his Father Canut before him had beene not left behind him eyther wife or children to suruiue his person or reuiue his name HARDICANVTE THE THIRD DANISH KING THAT RAIGNED IN ENGLAND AND THE THIRTIE SIXT MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH-MEN HIS RAIGNE AND DEATH CHAPTER V. THe States of the land aswell English as Danes that had stood for Harold both in obtaining and keeping the Crowne now seeing him fallen thought it best to make way for their peace before Hardicanut by his sword should purchase their subiection therefore with all hast they sent into Denmarke with proffers of the scepter and their forward allegiance only vnto him Those parts beyond seas were not then so subiectiue as to build his hopes there vpon any sure ground for the Norwegians had thrust out his halfe-brother Sweyne and had elected Magnus the son of Olaffe for their King so that small assurance could he perceiue of any quiet common-weale among them and therefore fore-slowing not the offer immediately imbarked his men of warre and with so fauourable a wind tooke seas that he arriued vpon the coast of Kent the sixt day after hee had set saile out of Denmarke and with great pompe conueied to London was there proclaimed Englands King 2 Hee beganne his Raigne in the yeere of Grace one thousand and forty and was crowned in London by Elnothus Arch-bishoppe of Canterbury beeing the thirty sixt Monarch of the English-men his raigne was spent in doing nothing vnlesse you will say in doing euill hee did something 3 For no sooner had he a power to command but he forthwith commanded the body of his halfe-brother the deceased King to bee digged vp and with spitefull disgrace to bee throwne into Thamisis where it remained vntill a Fisherman found it and buried it in the Church-yard of S. Clement without Temple-Barre commonly called Saint Clement-Danes for that saith Stow it was the burying place of the Danes this crueltie shewed was pretended for the hard vsage of Queene Emma his mother though partly spiced with reuenge for his vsurpation of the Crowne against him 4 Yet is worthily to bee commended for the reuerent regard hee bare to his Mother and louing affection to his Brother for no sooner was hee risen out of the throne of his Coronation but that hee sent honorable Embassage vnto Earle Baldwine with many thankes to him for her princely vsage and for her to returne into England to her former estate and place of Queene His brother Prince Edward comming ouer to visite them both was most honourably receiued retained and dismissed and these are the vertues regardable in
two yeeres though this line againe failed before it was well begunne EDVVARD THE CONFESSOR SONNE OF KING ETHELRED THE THIRTIE SEVENTH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISHMEN HIS RAIGNE VERTVES AND MARRIAGE CHAPTER VI. EDward the Third of that Name before the Conquest halfe-brother to the deceased Hardi-Canute and sonne to King Ethelred by Queene Emma his wife was by the prouident care of a Mothers affection when the variable successe of Warre doubtfully depended betwixt Edmund the English and Canutus the Dane sent into Normandy to Duke Richard her Brother there to bee secured from all domesticall stirres and now before the dead corps could be enterred wi◅ generall consent of the Nobles was elected their King 2 I know well that in the legend of this holy mans life more things are recorded then with safetie of truth may be either beleeued or deliuered as that he was chosen King by consent of Parliament when as yet he was in his mothers wombe Ethelred his Father at the same time hauing many other sonnes aliue as also when the destroying Danes had extinguished by their warres almost the whole Royall issue of the English the holy Monke Brightwold of Glastenbury deploring their losse and the Lands miserable estate had in vision this Edward then an Exile presented vnto him by the Apostle S. Peter himselfe who then annointing him King in his sight telling him that his Raigne should be peaceable and twenty three yeeres for continuance Brightwold yet vnsatisfied who should next succeed demanded the resolution and was answered by Peter that the Kingdome of England was Gods owne Kingdome for whose successors himselfe would prouide With such vaine predictions our otherwise true Stories are ouer-charged which moued Comineus the worthy French Historian to tax the English with ouer much credulitie that way 3 But most true it is that the English Nobilitie disclaiming all Danish subiection presently vpon the death of King Harold enacted That none of their bloud should any more raigne ouer them putting this their decree in execution by cassiering all Danes from the Castles Forts and Garrison Townes throughout all the Land whence some euen of their Bloud Royall were forced to depart Then sending securitie into Normandy with proffer of the Crowne vnto Prince Edward had his consent and assistance of Duke William his cosen germane 4 This Edward as elsewhere hath been said was borne at Islip neere vnto Oxford and tenderly educated by Queene Emma his Mother and after his Fathers death for safety sent into France where by his sweet conuersation hee gained the loue of all and as much himselfe affected those strangers which was some blemish of policie in the face of his gouernment when he had got the Diadem as being of disposition ouer-soft and euer too pliant an imperfection in a Soueraigne to take the impresse of any stampe In which mould the aspiring Goodwin Earle of Kent doth cast the fabrick of his owne designes who had made away Alfred his younger but of a more resolute spirit that so the basis of his owne piller whose top in time he hoped to crowne might be set if not vpon yet with the neerest to the Throne 5 Hee therefore the formost both in will and power vsed both to establish Prince Edward in his right being seconded by Leofrick Earle of Chester and Lyuingus Bishop of Worcester and indeed with the generall assistance of all the English who now were so iealous of all forraine powers that they forbad an ouergreat traine of Normans though comming for his aid to attend their new-chosen King 6 His Coronation was at Winchester with great concourse of people and the celebration performed by Edsine Archbishop of Canterbury vpon the very day of Christ his resurrection being also a new-rising day to the English Nation the yeere of grace 1042. himselfe being aged then towards forty and was in number the thirty seuenth Monarch of England where he raigned with such Iustice Piety that he obtained the venerable name of Saint and vnto posterities is distinguished from the other Edwards by the adiunct Confessor 7 In the entrance of his gouernement to witnes his loue to his people hee sought euery way the furtherance of their wealth and afterwards remitted the most heauy Tribute of forty thousand pounds yearly gathered by the name of Dane-gilt which had bin imposed by his Father and payed for forty years continuance out of the lands of all except only the Clergie because say our ancient lawes the Kings reposed more confidence in the prayers of holy Church then in the power of Armies Then from the diuers Lawes of the Mercians West-Saxons Danes and Northumbrians he selected the best and made of them one body certaine and written in Latin that all men of anie learning might know wheron to rely to be the touch of his Common-wealths Pleas and the squire by which he would haue euery right to be measured being in a sort the fountaine of those which at this day we terme the Common Lawes though the formes of pleading processe therein were afterward brought in by the Conquest 8 The raigne of this King by most writers records was more spent in peace works of true piety thē in warres and bloud though some dissensions happened both domesticall and forreine for about the yeare one thousand forty fiue and third of his Raign a royal Nauy was rigged in Sandwich hauen against Magnus King of Norway who then intended to inuade England and indeed had so done if the wars of Sweyn king of Denmark had not diuerted his purpose 9 This Sweyn was the sonne of Duke Wolfe by Ostryd his Duchesse sister to Hardi-Canut who as I find written in the manuscript of Aimundus Bremensis being in possession of two kingdomes prepared his Nauy for the conquest of England also But saith hee King Edward gouerning that Kingdome with great Iustice and Loue chose rather his peace with proffers of Tribute and promises that after his death the Crowne should be his yea though himselfe should haue children how beit this seemeth not to sound for truth For Sweyn sending his Ambassadors vnto Edward to craue ayde against Magnus his grieuous and mortall Enemy could obtain none and Harold Harfager the successor of Magnus and enemy to Sweyn presently thereupon sent vnto Edward for a league of amity which was ratified firmely betwixt them 10 Neither may wee thinke that euer hee meant his Crowne that way for that besides the decree enacted against all Danish claims his desire to establish it in the English bloud is most manifest by sending for Edward his Nephew the sonne of Edmund Ironside remaining in Hungary and that so long out of England that hee was called the Outlawe who comming ouer brought with him his wife Agatha and children Edgar a sonne and Margaret and Christian his daughters him Edward meant to haue made heire to the Crowne had he not beene preuented by hasty death
against the other whereof must needs follow an vnnaturall warre betwixt them of dangerous consequence euen to him that conquested With these and the like allegations at last Stephen beganne to bend and a parley fâ—… peace was signified vnto the Duke Henry already warme for the battaile and his thoughts fixed on nothing lesse then peace could hardly moderate his youthfull affections yet at his friends importunity hee yeelded to conferre with King Stephen 45 The place for conference was so appointed that the riuer Thamesis parted the presence of these two Princes so that from either banke they saluted each others and after a long conference agreeing on a truce and vpon faire tearmes of amity departed commaunding all weapons and attempts of warre to be laid aside 46 But Eustace who hitherro had attended Fortune for the Crowne and now hopelesse to haue as his Fathers Successor was greatly displeased with this new moulded friendship and in a fury departed the field purposing to raise himselfe by his owne meanes and comming to Bury vrged the Monks of Saint Edmunds for money to set forward his heady designes But the wiser amongst them vnwilling to bee wagers of new warres which though ill for all sorts yet proued euer worst to the Clergie mens possessions denied his request wherewith enraged hee commanded his men to carry their corne and other prouision into his owne Castle situated hard by But being set at dinner wee reade of him saith mine Author that euen the verie first bit that hee put in his mouth draue him into a frensie whereof shortly after hee died whose body was interred at Feuersham in Kent 47 The death of Prince Eustace so much aduantaged Duke Henry that thereupon the truce in likelihood expiring many fell off vnto him and many Castles were deliuered as Bertwell Reading Warwicke Stamford and others whereat Stephen was not a little displeased and thinking to entrappe the yong venturous Duke with a strong Army followed him vnto Wallingford But God himselfe looking down from heauen saith Mathew of S. Albans made there an end of those long calamities by stirring the minds of chiefe men in the land to labour for peace such was Theobald Archbishoppe of Canterbury and Henrie Bishop of Winchester who hauing troubled the realm with fire and sword moued now to repentance wrought so effectually with his brother that hee enclined vnto a wished peace contented to adopt the Duke for his Son and Successor and so comming both together to Oxford a blessed sight to so distressed and distracted a Kingdome there did all the Nobles do fealty to him as to the vndoubted Heire of the land and the Duke to acknowledge this as a fauour yeelded him the honour of a Father and the roialtie of all Kingly power during his life 48 Notwithstanding the cleere Sunneshine of these faire daies was somewhat darkened with a cloud of treacherie and lewd attempts of the Flemings who enuying Englands peace vpon Barham Downes intended to surprise Prince Henry in his returne from Douer and presence of King Stephen In this conspiracie was William the Kings son though but yong who himselfe meaning to haue one cast at the Crowne instantly before it should haue been effected was through the wantonnes of his horse cast to the ground and with the fall brake his legge to whose assistance whiles euery one gathered and lamented Henry vpon secret notice of the treason hasted vnto Canterbury and thence to London and soone after ouer the seas into Normandy 49 And Stephen now after he had raigned eighteene yeeres ten moneths and odde daies departed this life at Douer in the Monastery of the Monkes of an Iliacke passion mixed with his olde disease the Emrods the twenty fiue of October and yeere of Christs Natiuity 1154. A most worthy Souldier saith Paris and in a word one who wanted nothing but a iust title to haue made him an excellent King in his ordinary deportment very deuout the fruites wherof weâ—… shewed in erecting with sufficient endowments â—…he Abbeyes of Cogshall in Essex of Furnesse in Lancashire the houses of Nunnes at Carew and Higham an Hospitall at Yorke and the Monastery of Feuersham in Kent where his Queene his sonne and lastly himselfe were enterred but since his body for the gaine of the lead wherein it was coffined was cast into the riuer So vncertaine is man yea greatest Princes of any rest in this world euen after buriall and restlesse may their bodies be also who for filthy lucre thus enuie to the dead the quiet of their graues His Wife 50 Maud the Wife of King Stephen was the daughter of Eustace Earle of Bulloigne the brother of Godfrey and Baldwin Kings of Ierusalem her Mother was Mary sister to Maud Queene of England wife of King Henrie her husbands Predecessor Shee was crowned at Westminster vpon Sunday being Easter-day and the two and twenty of March in the first yeare of her husbands raigne and of Grace 1136. and being Queene fifteene yeeres she died at Heningham Castle in Essex the third of May and yeere of Christ 1151. and was buried in his Monastery at Feuersham in Kent His Issue 51 Baldwin the eldest sonne of King Stephen and Queene Maud bearing the name of King Baldwin his vncle was born in the time of the raign of K. Henry his fathers vncle and died in his infancy during the raign of the same King He was buried at London in the Church of the Priorie of the Trinity within Algate which was a house of blacke Canons of the Augustinian order founded by Q. Maud the first wife of the foresaid King Henry the first 52 Eustace the second sonne of King Stephen of Queene Maud his wife being the heire apparant to them both when his Father was King was created Earle of Bolloigne which dignity was the inheritance of his mother Hee married Constance sister of Lewis the seuenth King of France daughter of King Lewis the Grosse who afterward was remarried to Raimond the third Earle of Tholouze for Eustace died before her without Issue by her the tenth day of August in the eighteenth yeere of his Fathers raigne and of Grace 1152. Hee was buried by his mother in his Fathers Monastery at Feuersham in Kent 53 William the third and yongest sonne of King Stephen and Queene Maud maried Isabell daughter and heire of William Warren the third Earle of Surrey with whom hee had that Earledome hee was in his Fathers life time Earle of Surrey Lord of Norwich and Peuensey in England Earle of Mortayne and Lord Eagle of Normandy After his fathers death King Henry the second made him Knight resumed those things that hee held of the Crowne restored him to all that his Father held before hee was King And so he was Earle of Bolloigne Surrey and Mortaine and being with him in his iourney to Tholouze died without issue in his returne home-Ward
sonne Iohn first in the Catalogue of the Conspirators against him in that action hee bitterly cursed the howre of his birth laying Gods curse and his vpon his sonnes which hee would neuer recall for any perswasion of the Bishoppes and others but comming to Chinon fell there grieuously sicke and feeling death approch hee caused himselfe to be borne into the Church before the Altar where after humble confession and sorrow for his sinnes hee departed this life 100 It shal not in contempt of humane glory be forgotten that this puissant Monarch being dead his people presently left him and fell to spoile all he had leauing him naked of whom one saith trulie and grauely Verè melmuscae c. Surely these flies sought honey these wolues a Carcase these Ants grain for they did not follow the Man but the spoile and bootie Neither must it be vnremembred that the fierce and violent Richard now heire of all comming to meete his Fathers body roially adorned for the buriall according to the Maiestie of his estate the very Corse as it were abhorring and accusing him for his vnnaturall behauiours gushed forth bloud whereat Richard pierced with remorse melted into flouds of teares in most humble and repentant maner attending vpon the remaines of his vnfortunate Father to the Graue His Wife 101 Eleanor the Wife of King Henry was the eldest of the two Daughters and the sole Heire of William Duke of Aquitaine the fift of that name the ninth in succession sonne of Duke William the fourth her Mother was Daughter to Raimund Earle of Tholoâ—…se and her great Dowrie was motiue first to King Lewis who had two daughters by her Mary and Alice and after to King Henry to marry her There are of the French Historians who report that king Henry had a former wife and that shee bare vnto him Prince Henry but Writers of our owne affaires and some also of the French acknowledge but onely Eleanor for his Wife Certain it is that king Henries times were much famoused by two Women of much differing qualities the one was his renowmed Mother Matildis whose Epitaph thus comprised part of her glory Ortu magna viro maior sed maxima prole Hic iâ—…cet Henrici Filiâ—… Sponsa Parens Here Henries Mother Daughter Wife dothrest By Birth much more by Spouse by Child most blest The other was this Eleanor his Wife the first cause of these bloudie Warres which long after continued as hereditary betwixt England and France yea and the bellows of that vnnaturall discord betwixt her husband and his sonnes Shee much out-liued her husband as a bad thing stickes longest beeing so happie as to see three of her sonnes aduanced to the Crowne and so vnhappie as to see two of them in their graues for she liued till King Iohns time His Issue 102 William the eldest sonne and first child of King Henry and Queene Eleanor his wife was borne before his father was King and while hee was but Duke of Normandy in the eighteenth yeere of the raigne of King Stephen 1152. and the fourth yeere after his father beeing then King and in the second yeere of his raigne the Nobilitie of England sware vnto him their fealtie as to the heire apparant of the Kingdome at the Castle of Wallingford in Barkeshire but he deceased the yeere following being the third of his fathers raigne and the fift of his owne age 1156. He was buried in the Monastery of Reading at the feete of his great Grandfather King Henrie the first 103 Henrie the second sonne of King Henry and Queene Eleanor beeing borne the last of Februarie 1156. was their heire apparant after the death of his brother William was Duke of Normandie Earle of Aniou and Maigne and was crowned King of England at Westminster by Roger Arch-bishop of Yorke the fifteenth of Iulie 1170. His wife was Margaret daughter of Lewis the Yonger King of France married to him at Nuburgh in Normandy the second of Nouember 1160. crowned Quene at Winchester by Rotrocke of Warwicke Arch-bishop of Roan the 21. of Nouember 1163. and suruiuing him was remarried to Bela King of Hungarie He died without issue before his father at Marcell in Tourâ—…ine the eleuenth of Iulie the twentie sixe yeere of his fathers raigne 1182. and was buried in the Church of our Lady at Roan 104 Richard the third sonne of King Henrie and Queen Eleanor was born at Oxford in the Kings Pallace there called Beau-Mount in September the fourth yeere of his fathers raigne 1157. He proued a Prince of great valor and was therefore surnamed in French Cuer-de-Lion in English Lions-Heart hee was created Earle of Poyton and had the whole Dutchie of Aquitaine for which he did his homage to King Lewis the Yonger of France in the eighteenth yeere of his fathers raigne 1170. yet afterward he conceiued some discontentment against his father and maintained warres vpon him but was reconciled againe into his loue and succeeded him in his Kingdome 105 Geffrey the fourth sonne of King Henrie and of Queene Eleanor was borne the twentie third of September in the fifth yeere of his fathers raigne 1159. Hee married Constance daughter and heire of Conan Duke of Britane and in her right was Duke of Britane and did his homage to his brother Henry for the same Dutchie and receiued the homages of the Barrons of the same hee died at Paris in the thirtie two yeere of his fathers raigne 1186. the nineteenth of August and is buried in the quire of our Ladies Church there hee had issue Arthur Duke of Britane borne after his fathers decease the heire apparant of King Richard and by some supposed to bee made away by King Iohn and also Eleanor called the Daâ—…sell of Britane who died in prison in the raigne of King Henrie the third 106 Philip the fifth sonne of King Henrie and Queene Eleanor may bee mistrusted to be mistaken by Antiquaries of our time as misunder-standing the ancient writers who mentioning the birth of Philip the Kings sonne might by good likelihood be thought to meane Philip sonne of Lewâ—… the Yonger King of France who was borne about this time and was after King of the same Countrey But Mr Thoâ—…as Talbot an exact trauailer in genealogies hath not onely set him downe in this place amongst the children of this King but also warranteth the same to bee done with good authoritie howsoeuer it is apparant his life was verie short 107 Iohn the sixth and yongest sonne of King Henrie and Queene Eleanor was borne in the thirteenth yeere of his fathers raigne in Anno 1166. hee was iestinglie surnamed by his father Sans-terre in English without Land because hee was borne last as if there had beene nothing left for him Notwithstanding soone after hee was created Earle of Mortaigne and had more-ouer by degrees the Earledomes of Cornwall and Glocester the Counties of Derby and Lancaster the Honors of Wallinford and Nottingham the Castles of
secure and guard his person also bands of Souldiers to attend his commaund amongst which were 200. the choice Knightsof France all which in very pompous Troupes followed him with Philips directions and also supply of great summes of money into Poictou to reduce those partes to his Allegiance which was no hard matter to effect the greater part of Commaunders there being fore-wrought expecting nothing more and the better part suspecting nothing lesse then these perfidious assaults 17 Queene Eleanor Regent of those prouinces attended with a very slender guard yet strong inough for daies of quiet which both her Age did now desire and her Homage done to Philip and Philips faire shewes to her did promise hauing no speedier notice of those incursions then the vnpleasing effects thereof for on Arthurs good successes K. Philip proclaimed him Lord of those Dominions betooke her selfe into Mirabeau one of the most tenable townes in Poictou sending to King Iohn whose forceâ—… were then in Normandy and Mayne repressing or preuenting Philips attempts for present aids Which yet could not so speedily come but Arthur who knew that vpon seisure of such a prize as Eleanour hee might draw her sonne to any conditions had preuented them besieged her and possessed himselfe of her towne though not of her person as some by mis-understanding haue mis-related For she retiring into the Castle made it good against her Grandchilds incessant batterie about which whiles he with his continuall supplies of Poitâ—…ine and Anioâ—…ine princes was indefatigably busied King Iohns Army neere at hand for his expedition both by day and night to his mothers rescue is recorded as admirable brought the newes of their owne approch which caused the great Army of the Leagers so industrious before to impeach others no lesse sollicitous now to defend themselues Both Armies martially ranged Arthurs Battalions not onely vndauntedly but also very pompously comming on to the shocke the fight proued most fierce and terrible each side resoluing by reason of both the Competitors presence in the field that the End and vpshot of all their designes depended on that dayes succese which in the end by the fortunate prowesse of King Iohn and his English fell disastrouslie on Arthur his French and other Assistants who after a great slaughter made amongst them turning their backs to him from whom they had before turned their Faithes tooke their flight towards the Towne to shelter their liues within those walles which so late the Seat of their triumphes became now the cage of their captiuation and the Toombe of all Arthurs ambitious hopes though himselfe so vnhappy as to suruiue them for together with the tumultuary flyers the victorious King his Armie entred renued a most bloudy fight repossessed the Town freed his mother enthralled his Enemies and recouered all the prouinces which had reuolted 18 This victory was so glorious to King Iohn and so dreadful to his Enemies for King Philips two chiefe confederates Arthur and Hugh Brun Raymund Father to Guido the husband of Constancia all the Peeres of Poictou and Aniou aboue 200. French Knights and others of command besides the vulgar multitudes were taken prisoners that both then King Philip though very hote in the siege of Argues in Normandy presently cooled and confounded with newes thereof brake vppe his fortnights fiege and returned home and since the French fawning fauourites and King Iohns maligners haue sought to extenuate the matter auerring against all truth of record that it was exploited before the French were come to Arthurs aide and when all his Souldiers were both vnarmed and vnordered But as others highly extolling king Iohns valour herein interprete those fore-doomes of Merlin to haue beene ment of him that hee should hee crowned with the head of a Lion should cut out the tongues of Bulles and lay yron chaines on the backes of râ—…ring Beasts and indeed hee chained them hand and foot and so conuayed them away in Carts a kind of riding till then vnusuall with them so King Iohn himselfe duely acknowledging the greatnesse of Gods goodnesse therein sent his Letters to all his Barons wheresoeuer thereby to encourage the loiall and hold in awe the tomultuous inciting them so render all prayse vnto God for so admirable a worke and so gratious assistance and soone after hee dispersed his noblest Captiues into sundrie Castles in Normandy and England Arthurs sister Eleanor called the Damosell of Britaine being committed to Bristow Castle where shee long liued with very honour able vsage And though the kings displeasure was iustly incensed against her brother Arthur for so frequent wauering in his faith yet meaning to trie all meanes of winning him who had thus lost himselfe hee sent for him being then at Falaise in the custody of Hubert L. Chamberlain and entreated him very gently promising him all honourable respects if as yet he would resolue to forsake the French kings amity and frame both his mind for hearty loue and his Actions for peaceable obseruance towardes him his vncle and Leege Lord. Which exceeding clemency the ill-aduised young Gentleman for what wisedome is it to shew pride where wee neede mercy and to giue threates beyond possibility of performance requited onely with arrogâ—…nt and vndutifull language furiously obraiding the king with violent and fraudulent detention of the English Crowne which menacingly he there required of him and allother King Richards Countries as his lawfull inheritance affirming with an Oath that vnlesse he did forthwith restore them hee should not long line in peace With which incorrigible pertinacy the King prouoked as seeing no place left to better hopes committed him to stricter custody vnder Robert de Veypont in the Castle of Roan 19 The Britaines fury and conspiracies which King Iohn hoped to abate by this their Princes durance were thereby much more augmented like Serpents most strugling with their traines when they feele their head in pressure Which moued the King who was now returned into England and in triumph of his late victory wore his crowne againe at Canterbury at the cost of his former host to take aduise of his Councell touching his troubled affaires whose sentence was if wee will credite the reporter that Arthur should loose his eyes But the escaping of such tortures is by some ascribed to the commiseration of Lord Hubert by others to the mediation of Queene Eleanor who interceded with her Sonne for her Grandchild as long as she liued which was not long Deathes vnpartiall hand and griefe of heart some say laying that great prudent Queen the wife of two mighty Kings and mother of three where Princes and Pesants are all equals Her Nephew much behind
that Pope Innocentius had not stood so hard with King Iohn in such a point as this was for contenting him with a person gratefull vnto him in that See And no maruaile they so wished seeing that was the graund cause of such infinite confusions factions and wrongs hurrying so indignely the Prince Peeres Clergy Commons the very contemplation whereof to all godly wise men must needes bee gastly and rufull yet welfare those Anathématizing Bishops the Instruments of al these euils who patiently endured vnder the name of Exile to liue the while abroad in all varietie of delights 41 Such perplexities in the People could not but breed as great hatred and hazards to the King who therefore to preuent the issue of such discontents which though causlesse yet kindling in the multitude proue often vnquenchable hee required of his Nobles new Oathes of allegiance pledges of such as hee most suspected and homage of all Freeholders euen of twelue yeers old whom he dismissed with a kisse of peace Misdoubting also the Popes further intent to absolue his Subiects from their due allegiance hee gathered about him by example of his Father Henry on the like ground a mighty Armie for all occurrents The terrour whereof hee first displayed in the North offended saith one with William King of Scotland for marrying his daughter to the Earle of Bulloigne for receiuing saith another Fugitiues and enemies of his State for throwing down saith a third a Castle built by King Iohn against Barwicke but whatsoeuer were the breach the cloze was amiable each accompanying other to York where King Williams two daughters were promised to King Iohns two sonnes and deliuered as pledges of vnited loue with a gift of nine thousand markes The dread of this his power so glyded out of the North into the West that vpon his return the Princes of Wales and others rich poor came to him at Woodstocke the like thing neuer heard of before to doe him homage But all these linkes of allegiance were soone crackt by another thunder-clap from Rome of Anathema on the King by Name with strict iniunction for all men to abandon his presence which sentence being sent to bee diuulged by the Bishoppes and Prelates in England al of them for feare or fauour of the King were content to neglect the Popes commaund and let the Apostolike processe escape without execution The fame yet thereof was in all mens mouthes but came first as seemeth to the Kings Eares by a seruant of his owne Exchequer Geffry Arch-Deacon of Norwich who secretly persiading his fellow-officers that they were boundin conscience to relinquish the Kings seruice gaue them example himselfe by leauing his duty and charge for which hote-braine tricke hee was put in a Coole of lead the weight whereof as a punishment of his leuitie soone hastned his end in prison but the greater and wiser sort both of Nobles and others continued their due attendance on their Soueraigns Court and person without regard of the censure 42 Those Romish furies thus infesting all at home gaue also courage oportunity to il-affected mēbers further off some of which in Ireland hauing surfeited long of the Kings Indulgence or absence beganne now to play the Kings themselues The noble spirite of this Prince in his tender yeeres made choice on bended knees to his Father in presence of Heraclius Patriarke of Ierusalem rather in deuotion to conduct an Army against the Turks then in Ambition to take possession of that goodly Kingdome But being now possessed thereof and intending by a kind of compensation for his losses in France to annexe and assure that Kingdome to the English Crowne hee resolues with a powerfull Army to quell the disturbers and reforme the disorders of his first and long vnuisited charge Whose approach such fame and dread did forerunne that more then twenty Petty Kings of that nation hastened to Dublin there to honour his arriuall with their submissiue attendance homage and oath of alleagiance others eyther vpon confidence of their good holds or diffidence for their ill desertes flying his presence and some of them the Country The two Lacies whose onely prayse was that they were the sonnes of a nobly-deseruing Father hauing beene through ambition of Soueraignety the fountaine of dangerous garboyles tyrannizing ouer the Commons and making away such of the Nobles as stood eyther in their light or in the Kings fauour fled into France where they liued in an Abbey as poore Gardinars vntill the Abbot descrying by their deportment some state aboue their habite vpon penitent humility reconciled them to the King The Lord William de Breuse a Baron lately of great commaund and wealth in the Marches of Wales shewed not the like penitence nor found the like grace who vpon refusall to deliuer his sonne as a pledge of his fidelitie spedde into Ireland to flie the Kinges wrath and now to auoid his pursuit fledde also into France then the common Sanctuary of all trayterous fugitiues but sharpe reuenge ouertooke both his Sonne and his Lady taken in a strong Castle of Meth whose virulent and rayling * tongue had more exasperated the fury of the King whom shee immodestly reuiled as a Tyrant and Murtherer then could be pacified by her strange present foure hundred Kine and one Bull all milke-white except onelie the eares which were redde sent vnto the Queene 43 But Catalus the vnquiet King of Connaught trusting to his owne Forces King Iohn subdued by strong pursuit and after all carried him captiued in triumph imprisoned the English Fugitiues tooke pledges both of English and Irish Inhabitants punished by death malefactors turbulent persons by ransomes established all their Lawes Coines and Officers to the English forme and deputed which was worth all a wise stout and vpright Gouernour ouer them the Bishoppe of Norwich Langtons competitor thus setling on that barbarous Iland so noble and ordered a face of gouernement as was the stay thereof in those tumultuous times and a patterne euen to more peacefull ages to imitate By which both glorious and speedy conquest and reformation hee better merited that Style of Irelands Lord then when it was confirmed to him by a Crowne of Peacockes feathers from the Pope at what time long before hee inioyed it by his Fathers gift as his Broad-Seale here not vnfitte to bee annexed will shew 44 The Banckes of King Iohns estate were not vnlike to those in Grounds ill-neighboured with an encroching Sea where before one breach is well made vp another no lesse dangerous is laid open which endles turmoils kept his Body still in Action his Minde in passions and his Prowesse in vre The vaste expenses of his Irish expedition were no sooner repayred by a great taxe charged on all the Conuentuall houses but
blush and tremble as often as they shall dare to insinâ—…ate any thing against Gods wisdome in the Fabrick of the world as if the Craggy and desert places thereof had no vse in nature when omitting all other reasons of their being the conseruation of kingdomes and nations was thus by them effected We had an Herward in the Conquerours time as well as the Scots had a Walleys in this and we might perhaps at this houre haue beene without French mixtures if God had prouided our Country of such Wastes and deserts as either they or the Welshmen did enioy who for manie hundreths of yeeres after the ruine in Saint Peters Church at Westminster the twentieth day of Nouember in the first year of his Fathers raign Ann. Dom. 1272. in the same place and vnder the same Tombe where his brother Iohn lies with his picture also in the Arch aboue it 60 Alphons the third sonne of Edward and Queene Elenor was borne at the Towne of Maine in Gascoigne as his father and mother were in their returne towards England from Ierusalem Nouember 23. in the second yeare of his fathers raigne 1273. hee deceased at Windsor August 4. in the twelfth yeere of his age 1285. and was buried at Westminster in Saint Peters Church by Saint Bennets Chappell where his body lieth vnder the Tombe of his Brothers Iohn and Henry his Image also there portraied with theirs 61 Edward the fourth sonne of King Edward and Queene Elenor was borne April 25. in the thirteenth yeere of his fathers raigne 1284. at Caernaruan in Northwales and after the death of Lewelin ap Griffith in regard of the place of his Natiuity was by his fathers Creation with the consent of the Welsh made Prince of Wales the first of the sonnes and heires apparant of the Kings of England that bare that Title which afterward became ordinary to most of the rest hee was also Earle of Ponthieu and Chester and being made Knight by his father at London on Whitsunday in the thirty fourth yeere of his Raigne 1306. succeeded him the same yeer in the Kingdome of VVales 62 Elenor the eldest daughter of King Edward and Queene Elenor was borne at Windsor in the fiftieth yeare of King Henry her Grandfather shee was married with all Ceremonies of Proxie to a Deputy for Alphons King of Arragon sonne of King Peter who deceased A. Do. 1292. before the solemnization of marriage leauing his Kingdom to his brother Iames and his new wife to another husband who was married at Bristow in the two and twentieth yeere of her fathers raigne 1293. to Henry the 3. Earle of Barrie whose Earledome lay in the East-borders of Champaigne in France Shee had Issue by him Edward Earle of Barrie from whom descended the Earles and Dukes of that Country whose inheritance by Heires generall deuolued to the Kings of Arragon and from them again to the Dukes of Aniou that were Kings of Sicill Henrie another sonne of hers was Bishoppe of Troys in Champagny Helen her Daughter was marrird to Henry Earle of Bloys and Ioan to Iohn Warren Earle of Surrey she was his wife fiue yeeres and deceased 27. of her fathers raigne A. D. 1298. 63 Ioan the second daughter of King Edward and Queene Eleanor was borne in the first yeere of her fathers raigne 1272. at a City in the holy land sometime named Ptolomais commonly called Acon and Aker where her mother remained during the warres that her father had with the Saracens Shee was at eighteene yeeres of age married to Gilbert Clare called the Red Earle of Glocester and Hereford by whom shee had issue Earle Gilbert slaine in Scotland without issue Eleanor married first to Hugh Spencer in her right Earle of Glocester and after to William Zouch of Ricards castle Margaret first maried to Peter Gaueston Earle of Cornwal after to Hugh Audeley Earle also of Glocester and Elizabeth Lady of Clare married first to Iohn son and heire to Richard Burgh Earle of Vlster in Ireland mother of William Burgh Earle of Vlster and Grandmother of Elizabeth Dutchesse of Clarence secondly to Theobald Lord Verdon and lastly to Sir Roger Damary This Ioan suruiued her husband and was remarried to Sir Ralph Monthermere a Baron father to Margaret the mother of Thomas Mountacute Earle of Salisbury of whom the now Vicount Mountacute is descended shee liued thirty eight yeeres and deceased in the first yeere of her brother King Edwards raigne and is buried at the Fryer Austines in Clare 64 Margaret the third daughter of King Edward and Queene Elenor was borne at the Castle of Windsor in the third yeare of her fathers raigne and of our Lord 1275. When shee was fifteene yeeres of age shee was married at Westminster Iuly 9. in the eighteenth yeere of herfathers raign A D. 1290. to Iohn the second Duke of Brabant by whom shee had issue Duke Iohn the third father of Margaret wife of Lewis of Mechlin Earle of Flanders and mother of the Lady Margaret the heire of Brabant and Flanders who was married to Philip Duke of Burgundie 65 Berenger the fourth Daughter of King Edward Queen Elenor was born the 4. of her fathers raigne An. 1276. as Iohn Eueresden the Monke of S. Edmundsburie in Suffolke hath recorded in his booke of English Annales but other mention there is none but onely from him whereby it is likely that shee did not liue to be married but that shee died in her childhood 66 Alice the fifth Daughter of king Edward and Queene Elenor is by Thomas Pickering of the Monastery of Whitby who wrote the large Genealogie of the Kings of England and their issue reported to haue deceased without Issue 67 Marie the sixt daughter of king Edward and Queene Elenor was borne at Windsor April 22. in the eight yeare of her fathers raigne 1279. and at ten yeeres of age A. D. 1289. September 8. shee was made a Nunne in the Monastery of Ambresberie in Wiltshire at the instance of Queen Elenor her Grandmother who at that time liued there in the habite of the same profession although her Parents were hardly enduced to yeeld their consents to that course 68 Elizabeth the seuenth Daughter of king Edward and Queene Elenor was borne at the Castle of Ruthland in Flintshire in the thirteenth yeere of her fathers raigne An. 1284. When she was foureteen yeeres of age shee was married at London to Iohn the first of that name Earle of Holland Zeland and Lord of Freezeland who died within two yeeres after without Issue and shee was remarried to Humfrey Bohun Earle of Hereford and Essex Lord of Breknoke and high Constable of England by whom shee had Issue Iohn and Humfrey both Earles successiuely after their Father Edward that died in Scotland without issue and William who being created Earle of Northampton while his Brothers liued after their deceases was also Earle of Hereford and Essex Lord of Breknok and high Constable of England and father of Earle Humfrey the tenth of
England not they who were attendant on the Queen her selfe in neerest place being spared all matters by her negotiation and suite were quieted vpon condition that King Edward should giue to his sonne Edward of Windsor afterward King the Dutchy of Aquitaine and Earledome of Pontine for which the king of France was pleased to accept his said young Nephewes homage 53 This was done and the Prince sent ouer for that purpose to his mother to the vtter vndoing of the King his Father and of all his fauourites For the heire of England being in forraine parts among the contrary faction all the consultation was vnder colour of ruining the Spensers to accomplish farther matters The Prince hauing at Boys de Vincens done his homage for that Dutchie and County to his vncle Charles de Valois King of France was as also the Queene his mother sent for backe by the King about Michaelmas but the Queenes conspiracie being not yet ripe shee deferred to obay detaining her sonne still 54 There went ouer with the young Prince among many others Walter Stapleton Bishoppe of Excester who perceiuing into what familiarity the Lord Roger Mortimer was growne with the Queene which seemed greater then either stood with her honour or dutie and seeing both him and other of the Kings enemies and fugitiues enioy that priuacie in counsell which was assigned to himselfe who was now as being none of theirs excluded returned secretly though vnsent for into England faithfully as it became a good man declaring his knowledge 55 The King now clearely beholding his errour in his dangers solicited the King of France to send home his wife and sonne but that not succeeding he caused them openly in London to be proclaimed enemies of the Kingdome banishing them with all their adherents out of the same For his more assurance also hee caused the Ports to bee most narrowly watcht Finally to draw all his dangers to a short dispatch there was as was supposed a plot laid for making away the Queene and Prince but Gods will was to frustrate it 56 The Queen on the other side fearing that the Spensers gold had laid traines to blow her whole proceedings vp in France kept herselfe out of the way till with the Prince the Lord Roger Mortimer and other their adherents they were safely gotten into Henault There might bee some other reason also and necessary to moue Queene Isabel to depart out of France beside the doubt of that kind of corruption in the Peeres thereof as to turne off a warre from thence being her natiue Country which for her cause was afflicted in the Sea-strengthes therof for Sir Iohn Oturwin Sir Nicholas Kiried and Sir Iohn de Felton with the Nauie of the Ports and of other places had by commission from the King so scowred the narrow Scas that they within a short time brought into England as lawfull prize an hundreth and twenty Norman shippes or vessels Moreouer whereas those two Bishoppes which the Pope had sent were returned sorrowfull out of England not onely without doing any good on her behalfe but also without hope of doing any shee might easily be perswaded that the sword must doe it or nothing 57 But in Henault shee found most honourable and louing welcome of the Earle where therefore without the consent or aduise of the Peeres of England shee ensured saith our Author that delight and terrour of the whole world her sonne being then about foureteene yeeres old to Philippa the said Earles daughter and with the money of her portion waged souldiers out of Henault and Germany to transport into England There her friends expected her arriuall dayly of which the Bishoppes of Hereford and Lincolne were not meanest Her men and Nauie being now readie shee with her sonne the Prince the Lord Edmund Earle of Kent his vncle Aimerie de Valence Earle of Pembroke the Lord Iohn of Henault the Earle of Henaults brother a valiant Gentleman the Lord Roger Mortimer and many other English-men of name and note with aboue two thousand and seuen hundred Henowayes and Germans vnder the leading of the said Lord Iohn arriued at Orwell in Suffolke vpon the Friday before Saint Michaels day 58 Her arriuall being reported to the King who was poore Prince not onely destitute of friends and meanes but as it seemes of courage and counsell also it did not at first seeme credible The truth appearing he demaunded assistance of the City of London whose answere was That they would honour with all dutie the King the Queene and Prince but would shut their gates against forreiners and traitors to the Realme and with all their powers withstand them In this answere the King and his few friends reposing no assurance he committed an errour worse then that former of sending his sonne out of England by retiring himselfe into the West with his inseparable fauourites the Spensers Baldocke and others there to raise a force against the Queene but before hee went hee left his other sonne the Lord Iohn called of Eltham in the Tower of London with the Coūtesse of Glocester the Kings Neece wife to the yonger Spenser Earle of Glocester committing the Tower it selfe to Sir Iohn de Weston who was well prouided of men and victuals Hee commanded all men also to destroy and kill the Queenes partakers none excepted but her selfe her sonne and Edmund Earle of Kent the Kings brother by the Father and that none vpon paine of death and losse of all that they might leese should aid or assist them and that hee should haue a thousand pound who did bring the Lord Mortimers head Thus tooke hee his last leaue of London and in a maner also of his Rule or Domination 59 On the contrary part there repaired to the Queene the Earle Marshall and Henry Earle of Leicester the Bishops of Lincolne Hereford Ely and of Barons Knights and armed Souldiers no small multitude whom aswell to retain as to draw more letters and rumors flew about declaring though falsly that the King of France had in the aide of his sister sent so many Dukes Earles and others that England could scarse suffice to feed them This for such whom the opinion of warlike strength would winne but those whom shew of Religion might moue it was as cunningly and as falsly spread that the Pope had excommunicated all such as did take armes against the Queene and the more to countenance the fiction that two Cardinals imployed about the Premisses were seen in the Queens Campe. Then was it proclaimed that the causes of her comming were to deliuer the Realme from the misleaders of the King which were named to be the Spensers Roger Baldock Bishoppe of Norwich Lord Chancellor and their Fautors all others to be safe and that nothing should bee taken from any other subiect without true payment but finally that he who broght the yonger Spensers head should haue two thousand pounds These things
first thus ordered the Queen with her sonne and whole power pursues the King as it had beene agreede by the Councell of warre taking first her way to Oxford where the whole Vniuersity being called together in the presence of the Queene the Prince Roger Mortimer and the rest of that troope the Bishop of Hereford the Queenes bosome Counsellor preaching to them on this Text My head my head aketh deliuered to them the reasons of the Queens comming with her Army concluding more like a Butcher then a Diuine that an aking sick head of a kingdom was of necessity to be taken off and not to be tampered with by any other physicke 60 The Londoners in fauour of the Queene and hatred of the Spensers committed sundry outrages besides bloudy sacrilege in cutting off the Bishop of Excesters head and some others whom the King had made Guardian of London in their popular fury among the which one of them was a Citizen of their owne Iohn le Marchal who had beene of the yonger Spensers acquaintance The Tower of London they get into their possession placing and displacing the Garrison and Officers therein at their pleasure vnder the name of the Lord Iohn of Eltham the Kings second sonne whom they proclaimed Custos of the City and of the Land They also set at liberty all prisoners which by the popular Queenes commandement was done through the whole Realme and all banished men and fugitiues were reuoked who all flocking vnto London brought no small encrease to her forces 61 Whither in the meane space doth wofull Edward flie what force what course what way takes hee poore Prince O fearefull condition of so great a Monarches State when a Wife a Sonne a Kingdome are not trusted and those onely are trusted who had nothing strong but a will to liue and die with him The Queene passing from Oxford to Glocester onward to the siege of Bristow Castle grew all the while in her strengths like a rowled snow-ball or as a Riuer which spreades still broader from the fountaine to the Ocean vires acquirit eundo For thither repaired to her for the loue of the young Prince the Lord Percy the Lord Wake and others aswell out of the North as Marches of Wales But Edward hauing left the Earle of Winchester the elder Lord Spenser in the Castell of Bristol for the keeping thereof meditates flight with a few into the Isle of Lundie in Seuerne Sea or into Ireland while hee wandreth about not finding where to rest safe his roiall credite name and power like a Cliffe which falling from the toppe of some huge rocke breakes into the more pieces the farther it rolles are daylie more and more diminisht as they scatter till now at last they are come vnto a very nothing After a weeke therefore spent vpon the Sea Sir Thomas Blunt forsaking him and comming to the Queene he came on shore in Glamorganshire where with his few friends hee entrusted himselfe to God and the faith of the VVelsh who indeed still loued him lying hidden among them in the Abbey of Neath 62 Now had the Queene and her sonne for his name was abused to all sorts of turne-seruings taken the elder Lord Spenser at the Castell of Bristol who without any forme of triall was cruelly cut vp aliue and quartered saith de la Moore our Knight being first at the clamours of the people drawne and hanged in his proper Armories vpon the common Gallowes without the City but his grandchild Hugolin stood so valiantly in defence of himself within the Castell of Kerfilli that hee had his life and the liues of all his assistants saued 63 The King not appearing Proclamations were euery day made in the Queenes Armie declaring That it was the common consent of the realm that hee should returne and receiue the gouernement thereof so as he would conforme himselfe to his people This whether Stratagem or Truth not preuailing Henry Earle of Lancaster the late Earles Brother Sir William la Zouch and Rhese ap-Howell a Welshman who all of them had Lands in those parts where the King concealed himselfe were sent with coine and forces to discouer and take him The Queene and her people lay in the City of Hereford the Episcopall See of that great Arch-plotter of her courses Adam de Orlton where by aduise and consent of the Lords her sonne the Duke of Aquitaine was made High-Keeper of England and they as to the Custos of the same did sweare him fealty And here also the Bishoppe of Norwich was made Chancellor of the Realme and the Bishoppe of Winchester Treasurer 65 What will not money diligence and faire words doe with corrupt dispositions euen to euerting of all bands of either religious or ciuill duties By such meanes therefore the desolate sad and vnfortunate King came into his cosen of Lancasters hands and with him the yonger Lord Spenser Earle of Glocester Robert Baldock Lord Chancellour and Simon de Reding there being no regard had to the detention of any other The King was conueied by the Earle from the place of his surprise to Monmouth to Ledburie and so to the Castell of Kenelworth belonging to the Earle of Leicester who was appointed to attend him that is to keepe him safe The other three Spenser Baldock and Reeding were strongly guarded to Hereford there to bee disposed of at the pleasure of their most capitall enemies 66 Before whose comming to satisfie Roger Mortimer the Lord Edmund Earle of Arundel and two Gentlemen Daniel and Micheldene were beheaded at Hereford The Lord Mortimer was so high in the Queenes fauour that she could doe no lesse as weee may suppose then gratifie him with a few hated heades But Mortimer there will bee a time when the cry of this and other bloud sacrificed to thy priuate reuenge while thou abusest the publike trust will neuer giue ouer the pursuit till it hath deseruedly drawne thine in lieu thereof 67 The Lord Spenser and the rest on whom VVilliam Trussell the Iudge gaue sentence of death being now drawne to Hereford the said Lord being clad in his coat-armour was most despitefully dragged to the place of execution where being first hung vpon a gallowes fifty foot high hee was afterward headed and cut into quarters they who brought him to the Queene hauing the promised summe of two thousand pounds distributed among them for reward His head was set vp at London and his quarters in foure parts of the Kingdome Simon de Reding was hanged ten foot lower then hee in the same place 68 This Execution saith Walsingham was done vpon a Munday in reuenge of the death of Thomas Earle of Lancaster whose bloud was likewise shed vpon a Munday Robert Baldock late Lord Chancellor was committed to the keeping of the Bishop of Hereford who after a time caused him to bee brought vp to Hereford-house in London where the tumultuous people
King that many more went voluntary then constrained All which puissance was notwithstanding thus eluded 12 About this time died strucken with leprie Robert Bruce King and recouerer of Scotland and the most approued Warriour of the world in that age by whose losse it was soone found how much the vertue and fortune of one man are worth in any Nation But before hee died that peace was made with the Scots by the meanes of the Queene and the Lord Mortimer which is so much dispraised by our Writers and in the end proued capitall to the principall Actor Mortimer 13 For at this treaty it was that the King then in his Minority sealed Charters to the Scots at Northampton whose contents were contriued by the Queene the said Lord Mortimer and Sir Iames Dowglasse without the priuity of the English There was also deliuered to them that famous Euidence called the Ragman Roll and the King acquited them of all claime and pretence of right to the Superiority of Scotland rendring backe sundrie Iewels taken by the English from the Scots among the which was one speciall called the Blacke Crosse of Scotland There was it also granted that all Englishmen should leese their lands in Scotland vnlesse they would inhabite vpon them and becom Liege-men to the King therof besides many other things to the high discontentation as was the humor of those times of the English Subiects Moreouer vnder the specious colour of restitution of dammages King Robert was to pay to King Edward thirty thousand Marks sterling with which as the meed of treason the Lord Mortimer was afterward publikely charged and for the same and other his crimes was executed as a Traitour Finally vpon the seuenth of Iuly Dauid Bruce Prince of Scotland a child of seuen or eight yeeres old and sonne and heire to King Robert married Ioan sister to K. Edward at Berwicke by which peace the English were made-obnoxious to some reproaches the Scottish Nation in scorne calling the said Lady Iane Make-Peace 14 And therefore saith one of this part of King Edwards raigne that drawne aside with euill aduise by reason of his age hee committed many foule errors in State at the beginning of his Gouernment which is also the generall opinion of all our Writers whereunto this verse is by some applied Vae pueri terrae saepissimè sunt ibi guerra Where Children Rulers are There oft is woe and war 15 There died likewise about this time Charles the Faire King of France to whom King Edward had not long before done homage for his Dutchie of Gascoigne the third and last sonne of Philip the Faire King of France by whose decease the Crown of that noble Kingdome deuolued to this our Edward King of England in right of his mother Queene Isabel And because vpon this Title king Edward did afterward claime the said Crowne wee will here once for all instruct you in the iustice thereof 16 Three sonnes there were of King Philip the Faire to wit Lewis Hutin Philip le long and Charles the Faire who all successiuely raigned in France one after the other and none of them leauing any Issue at such time as king Edward made his claime the whole right seemed to be in Isabel the onely Child of the said Philip which had any issue for an other sister which shee had died an Infant 17 The case thus seeming plaine was not for such accepted by the French who receiued to the Crowne Philip of Valoys whose father Charles of Valois was yonger Brother to Philip the Faire aduancing the Brothers sonne before the daughters son not following the propinquity or descent of blood but the meliority of sexe vpon which ground they had also freshly put by Ioan daughter of Lewis Hutin preferring Philip le long her vncle The French in barre to her interest pretended a fundamentall law or entaile by which no woman was inheritable to the Crown of France and in defence of that opinion withstood King Edward afterward with so much losse and calamity though that very law made Edwards title the stronger as himselfe truely pleaded hee being the Male albeit his right descended by the Female 18 This Title to so glorious a Monarchy though it accrewed to the English by this match with Queen Isabel yet doth Walsingham freely pronounce That neither that affinity nor any other contracts with the French was euer auaileable or brought any benefite to England which opinion as it may seeme strange so will it answere a wise Readers paine in the fruit to obserue through the course of our stories whether the said graue Writer had iust occasion so to speake or no. Another conceit there was of this Edwards marriage with Philippa the Earle of Henaults daughter which about this time was consūmated though Philip de Valoys king of France by intrusion as our Annales repute him was her vncle her mother being his owne sister 19 There stood now at home against the stream of the Queene and her Lord Mortimers absolute sway some great personages who did not wholy allow their doings among which was the Kings vncle Edmund Earle of Kent whose death they shortly procured Meane-while the more to despite and dare their ouerlookers Roger Mortimer was created Earle of the Marches of Wales at a Parliament holden at Salisburie at which time also Iohn of Eltham the Kings Brother was made Earle of Cornwall and the Lord Butler of Ireland Earle of Ormond From whence the Lord Henry Earle of Lancaster and sundry other of the Peeres seeing the King troden as it seemed to them vnder foot did absent themselues meditating ciuill armes for redresse who notwithstanding by the labour of Simon de Mepham Archbishop of Canterbury was reconciled This Archbishoppe very worthily also excommunicated all such as had any hand in the sacrilegious parricide of that noble and loiall Prelate Walter Bishoppe of Excester or any waies violated him their aiders complices or abettors whosoeuer But after the Coronation of Philip the yong Queene in another Parliament at Winchester the said Earle Edmund was condemned for conspiring to deliuer his brother late King of England whom likely inough by Mortimers practise he was drawne into an absurd beliefe to bee still aliue Thus for deuising to set a dead man at liberty this noble Earle Edmund the kings half vncle had his head strucken off though from Noone till fiue at night hee stood at the place of death without the Castle-gates none being found to behead him till a base wretch of the Marshal-sea was sent and did it so little conscience did the malice and ambition of his potent aduersaries make of shedding the Roiall bloud which by Gods iuster iudgement was not long vnreuenged 20 To supply which losse to the regal stemme with a very large amends the young Queene Philip at Woodstocke in Oxfordshire vpon 15. Iune being Friday brought forth her first begotten
said he hath made it meere wrong which with better regard of the Sex alloweth the woman to inherite her fathers possession as we see in the practise of that state whereof Christ himselfe is called king where the fiue daughters of Zelophehad for want of heires males were admitted to succeed in their fathers inheritance allotted them in the Tribe of Manasses and a law made by the Lord himselfe that if a man died and had no sonnes then his inheritance should be transferred vpon his daughters Neither is it to be doubted but that the daughter of Shesham was the sole heire vnto her fathers patrimony he dying without issue male though shee married an Egyptian whose posterity had their possessions among the Tribe of Iudah euen to the Captiuity of Babilon so that if such a law were as in truth there was no such better were the breach by the warrant of diuine direction then the continuance by colour of such prescription seeing God hath ordained aswell for the daughter as for the sonne 20 The Archbishops vnexpected but not vnpremeditated Oration thus ended so stirred the blood of the young Couragious King that his heart was all on a flame and so tickled the eares of his Auditory as they presently conceiued that France was their owne the Title whereof descending from Isabell the mother of the famous third Edward and shee the daughter and suruiuing heire vnto Philip the faire his right was lineally deriued thence as followeth first Philip by Ioane his first wife intituled Queene of Nauarre had three sonnes and one daughter namely Lewis Philip and Charles all three successiuely Kings and this Lady Isabell by whom the English claime his second wife was Constance the daughter of the King of Sicil who bare him a sonne after his owne decease which liued not many daies after his father Lewis his eldest sonne and tenth of that name succeeded Philip in the Kingdome of France and by Margaret his wife the daughter of Burgundy had his daughter Iane intituled Queene of Nauarre who made claime also vnto the French Crowne but neuer attained it so that her Title fell with her death Lewis by his second wife Clemence of Sicil had a sonne named Iohn borne vnto him but presently both father and sonne departing this life left the Scepter to his second brother who by the name of Philip the fift a while wore the Emperiall Crowne of France his wife was Iane the daughter of Burgoine who bare vnto him only foure daughters 21 Vnto King Philip succeeded his brother Charles the faire the fourth of that name whose first wife was Blanch detected of incontinency and brought him no fruite his second wife was Marie daughter to Henry Luxenbourg the Emperour who bare him a sonne that dyed soone after birth and the mother likewise shortly came to her graue Margaret the daughter to the Earle of Eureux was his third and last wife who at his death hee left with Child and thus the three sonnes of Philip were branched raigned and died whom Queene Isabell their sister suruiued and in that right her sonne King Edward the third by his royall consanguinity whilst the Crowne stood thus at suspence till a Prince should be borne claimed to be Regent in the Interregnum and in the nonage of the looked for issue against which Philip de Valois sonne of Charles the hardy who was brother to Philip the faire being a second branch from Hugh Capet and first Prince of the blood of France maintained that the Regency of the male if so he were borne as also of the Realme if a daughter or the sonne dyed belonged onely vnto him as the next in blood The state thus standing and a daughter borne Philip was saluted and proclaimed King no other right alleaged then this foisted and falsely termed fundamentall law Salique for no otherwise doth Ottoman the French famous Lawyer esteeme of that vngodly and vniust Ordinance if any such had beene ordained 22 The Kings right thus apparant and sufficient possessions to be had in France the Bill of complaint against the Clergies excesse was quite dasht and all mindes addicted for the affaires that way thinking it vnreasonable to pull the Prouisions from their natiues and brethren when as the Circuit of their inheritanee extended more large in compasse and therefore with the Danites they determined no longer to sit so pent with increase seeing God had giuen them another Kingdome but would free their own straitnesse by dint of sword and spread their Tents wider in the Continent of France Neither was there any motiue more forceable in conference then was the successe of those intruding Princes who assaied the Crowne by that vniust claime of law Salique 23 For did not the sword of God rather then man in the hand of King Edward the claimer cut downe the flower of France in the Battell of Crecie with the slaughter of Lewis King of Bohemia of Charles the French Kings brother of Iames Dolphin of Viennois the Dukes of Lorrayne and Burbon the Earles of Aumarle Sauoy Montbilliard Flanders Niuers and Harecourt the Grand Priour of France the Archbishop and Zanxinus and Noyone of Lords Barons and Gentlemen to the number of 1500 with 30. thousand of the French Souldiers and Philip not able of himselfe to defend himselfe inciting Dauid of Scotland to inuade and weaken England therein did but only vexe his owne spirit for in that attempt the Scottish King was taken prisoner and brought so to London leauing Philip to struggle with his hard fortunes in France which with bad successe hee did to the day of his death 24 Iohn his sonne by the same title and claime felt the same stroake of iustice from the hand of that thunderbolt in warre Edward surnamed the blacke Prince the sonne of Englands Mars who farre inferiour to the French in number farre exceeded them in marshall power when at the battell of Poitiers the French royall Standard was stroke downe an hundred Ensignes wonne by the English the Constable Marshall and great Chamberlaine of France with fifty two Lords and seuenteen hundred Gentlemen slaine in the field King Iohn himselfe his sonne Philip two Bishops thirteene Earles and one and thirty Lords taken prisoners by the Prince to his great praise and confirmation of his iust cause 25 Nor was the punishment of the father any whit lessened in King Charles the sonne then raigning who besides the intestine warres in his own dominions was by Gods iust iudgement strucke into a Lunacy being vnable to gouerne himselfe much lesse his Kingdome vpon which aduantage as the French would haue it King Henry now plaied though it be most certaine he sought his right farre otherwise for so it standeth vpon record dated the ninth of February and first of Henry the fift his raigne that he sent his Ambassadors vnto the French King who could not bee admitted to his presence and him whom they imployed to procure
is the greatest it may be also the happiest Monarchie of Europe For the cleere accomplishment of which worke there rests now nothing but the depressing of the Daulphin who is by your doome already not only depriued of that dignity but of succession to the Crowne and prosecuted as a Traitor to the State and of whom this we must be assured that while he liues France cannot but be in a perpetuall combustion For preuenting whereof I both need and intreate both your Counsels and aide nothing doubting of your readines in either for how can we expect any safety or you any goodnes at his hand who in his young yeeres did so perfidiously murder the Duke of Burgundy his vncle I am now you see your Regent in present and Successour to the Crowne in hope Let it not therefore sticke in your hearts that I am an Englishman borne for you know I haue much French blood in my veines which warmes my affections as well to French as English but looke on me as the lawfull heire to the Diademe both by iust Title and your owne consents who therefore am and ought to be wholly yours and your kindnes and iust dealing bind me so to be Yours also am I now by fresh alliance as sonne in Law to your King vnto whom I will performe all offices of loue and honor as to mine owne father and you his subiects shall I loue and cherish as mine owne children and will defend France and the French so long as you defend my right with your louing aide and will deserue my loue with your loiall affection 55 These affaires thus accomplished at Troyes the Kings the Queenes and the rest of the Peeres in great estate rode vnto Paris where all faire countenances were shewed and great entertainement giuen to the English But the Daulphin and his followers neither feared nor fainted though the present courses pleased not their palat Their first Counsell therefore was how to preserue themselues in so eminent danger to sit still and doe nothing they knew it was but to increase and aduance the successes of the English and to rise without strength was to fall into further misfortunes hauing no meanes to hold warre with so potent an Enemy In this distraction their voice was best heard that spake most for the safety of the Daulphin whose only life gaue breath vnto the after-hopes of France and for the strengthening of those places which might be of most aduantage to themselues and offence to the Enemie This then past by decree in that Counsell of warre that the Daulphin should at no time hazard his person in field and that a leuy of Souldiers should be had to lie in Garrison in places conuenient for Time which neuer stands still they well hoped might yet turne the rice for them fortune being said they as subiect to fawne as to frowne in which resolution each man tooke to his charge and all to withstand the doings of Henry 56 As these consulted for the state of the French so in Paris a Parliament of the three estates was assembled wherein such as were guilty of the death of Burgundy were iusticed the disherizing of the Daulphin confirmed and warres prepared against these Townes which held for him Against Sens the two Kings with their Queens Clarence and Burgundy marched which after 12. daies was rendered vpon composition of life those excepted as were guilty of the Duke of Burgundies death Monstreau was the next which by force was entred where the body of the Duke of Burgundy vndecently buried by the Daulphinois was taken vp and by his sonne Philip sent in great pompe to Diion in his Dutchy and there honorably interred The Towne being taken the Castle held out vnto whose Captaine twenty Captiue Gentlemen were sent whose liues from King Henries mouth say the French were sentenced to death vnlesse they could perswade the Castellan to surrender but those men say our English to mollifie that seuere doome were all especiall friends of that Captaine and such as had giuen opprobrious words to the Kings Herauld being sent vnto them in the siege of Monstreau Howsoeuer in this extremity they sollicited Guiluy vpon their knees vrging their owne deaths and his great danger if he held out but Guiluy a true Frenchman and friend to the Daulphin withstood the assault and thereupon these Gentlemen Petitioners were presently hanged in the sight of the defendants so bloody is Mars to maintaine his owne Lawes and so eager was Henry of his full Conquest of France whose thirsting sword had hereto fore beene some what ouerlauish in blood but neuer more perhaps then in this bloody act which I wish might be obliterated from the number of his other glorious actions Yet at length was that Castle enforced to surrender vpon composition of life excepting the guilties of Burgundies death 57 Then was the siege remoued to Melun a Towne of great strength and made more strong by the valours of her commanders who were Seigneur Barbafon an absolute souldier Pierre de Bourbon a Prince of the blood Preaux and Bourgeois whose Garrison was seuen hundred Daulphinois and indeed no default in defence could anie wise be imputed but the Canon opening a breach the English and Burgundians made an entry into the Bulwarke and ouer the Riuer Seine built a bridge with Boates so that from either quarter they had passage one to the other without impediments and encamped themselues for their best aduantage vpon whom the enemie neuerthelesse made diuers sallies with the losse of either parties King Henry inforced his siege to the vtmost and made a myne vnderneath the wals which being perceiued the defendants countermined against him where the King too forward as the very first man entring his myne and Barbason likewise his within the Towne met each other at point of sword where they performed nobly the parts of priuate souldiers nobly indeed if priuate souldiers they had been but Princes should remember they are not such till lastly they agreed to discouer themselues and first Barbason made known his name then King Henry did his whereupon the French Lord suddainely getting backe caused the Barriers to be closed and Henry returned to his Campe. 58 This enterprize failing King Charles himselfe came into the Campe to induce the defendants to render at the presence of their naturall Lord which neuerthelesse was little respected for answere was made that if their King were at liberty and free from King Henries power they would doe him the duty of naturall subiects and yeeld him their charge as their Liege Lord but being as he was they desired to be excused for to the mortall enemy of France they would not yeeld 59 Whilest King Henry lay at the siege of Melun the Duke of Bauier who was Palsegraue of Rhyne Elector came to King Henry hauing married his sister and thence sent a defiance vnto the Daulphin his kinseman by Queene
to Kenelworth Her pride falshood auarice and lechery were causes of her confusion saith Stow who hath set forth that businesse very diligently though not seeming to attribute much credit to that accusation of treason The Duke of Glocester her vnhappy Lord and husband whom shee by loue-cups and enchantments was said to haue enucigled vsing therein one Margerie Gurdmain a witch of Ey in Suffolke who was burnt in Smithfield stung with this reproach might reasonably be thought not vnwilling to doe somewhat Howsoeuer that was his destruction borrowed countenance from that opinion The Duke therefore being come to attend in this Parliament at Burie was arrested of high treason by Iohn Lord Beaumont high Constable of England the Dukes of Buckingham and Sommerset with others Certaine of the Kings houshold were appointed to guard him Not long after he was found dead His body was shewed to the Lords and Commons as if he had died of a palsey or an aposteme Of thirty and two of his seruants which were attached Sir Roger Chamberlaine Knight Richard Middleton Thomas Herbert Arthur Tursey Esquires and Richard Nedham Gentleman were condemned of high treason and had this vnexampled punishment They were drawne from the Tower to Tiburn hanged let down quick stript naked marked with a knife to be quartered and then a Charter of pardon shewed for their liues by the Marquesse of Suffolke But the yeoman of the Crowne had their liuelihood the executioner their cloathes Their pardons were thus obtained by the earnest diligence of Doctor Gilbert Worthington a famous preacher parson of S. Andrewes in Holborne Thomas Wilde Esquire the Dukes seruant also being condemned and pardoned among other had for a preamble in his letters patents words importing that hee had beene one among many other traitours against the King with Humfrey Duke of Gloucester who went about and practised to deliuer Eleanour late wife to the Duke from out of prison for which purpose he had gathered a great power and number of men to come to the Parliament at Berie there to haue contriued the Kings destruction 42 Such was the end of this great Prince who notwithstanding this open shewing of his body and these pretended crimes was by the people of England thought to be doublie murthered by detraction and deadly practise He was not only a true louer of learned men but himselfe also learned and saith our Author a father of his Countrey His maine opinion concerning the gouernment of King Henries French dominions was as mainely opposed by the Cardinall of Winchester and others who altogether perswaded Peace to which the noble Duke standing precisely vpon the honor and Maiesty of the English name was an absolute enemie From this troubled fountaine of diuided Councell many following blacke aduentures did flow The Duke thus brought to his end goodmen saith Polydore fearfull of their owne safeties did of their owne accord forsake the Court into whose roomes many succeeded who for the more part looking how to rise in dignity made open an easie way for new factions The Cardinall of Winchester the other halfe-arch of the Kingdome ouerliued not the Duke aboue fifteene or sixteene daies The whole frame of gouernment was thus drawne to repose it selfe vpon the Queene and such fauourites as the King by her commendation the rather liked 43 The Marquesse of Suffolke prime man in grace was created Duke which made him a more conspicuous marke of enuie then that any shadow of the King or Queene could shelter or protect After the Cardinals death the affaires in France where Sommerset was now Regent wereneither duelâ—…e looked vnto nor the gouernours of the Countrey well aduised But the King and Realme of England lay much more then France open to the ineuitable deepe and pernicious conspiracies of Richard Duke of Yorke Hee by the error of King Henry and the euill starres of our Countrey being of himselfe a great Prince and growne stronger by affected popularitie perceiuing the King to be a Ruler and not to Rule began secretlie to allure his friends of the Nobilitie and priuily declared to them his title to the Crowne as likewise he did to certaine Gouernors of Cities and townes which attempt was so politickly and closely carried that his prouision was readie before his purpose was opened The very state of things inuited this fatall conspiracie a milder King then England was worthy of a Councell out of fauour with the people manifold losses and dishonours abroad a turbulent and iealous condition of things at home Of all which and much more the Duke of Yorke hauing King Henrie the fourth the enemie of his house for a perillous example made his pretious vse cherishing the popular auersions without seeking to redresse any euils but representing them worse then they were thereby to ripen that breach of loialty in the hearts of men which his ambition wrought vpon His displacement from the Regency of France did not a little perhaps offend him at first because the Duke of Sommerset got it ouer his head but it will not be long before Sommersets euill carriage of that trust and the declining fortune of England will giue him occasion to reioice at the foile of his dreaded enemy Let vs not be long in the rehearsall of the publike shame and dammage of our nation 44 During the truce betweene England and France one Sir Francis Surien an Arragonois Knight of the Garter seruing vnder the Regent vnlawfullie surprized Fougers a towne of Britaine vpon the confines of Normandy Restitution is demanded The Duke of Sommerset a proud man saith Serres who thinking to dâ—…e better then the rest did absolutely ruine the English affaires contrary to good discipline cherishing his souldiers in their riots and disorders neglected the iustice of nations in that point The French make this their example and surprize Port del ' Arch and towne after towne so many and so fast that King Charles who that he might haue God on his side and wrong on his enemies conteined himselfe with great modesty till he saw all quiet restitution desperate recouered Roan Caen and all Normandie within a short space after 45 Thus Sommerset and the English are compelled to quit Normandy not only inglorious but also in England it selfe vncommiserated The next maine parcell of the English inheritance beyond our Ocean was Gascoigne King Charles and his people desirous against plaine right to make all that theirs whatsoeuer was comprehended within the French language inuaded that Dutchie also and within verie few yeeres after the fortune of warre and disloialty of the people euery where fauouring them extorted the same out of the English-mens possession after it had continued theirs about two hundreth fourescore and nine yeeres to the immortall dishonour and dammage of our nation The Duke of Yorke in the meane time who thirsted for the Crowne of England hath occasion ministred to impe more feathers into
he had created Earle of Pembrooke to be his Generall in the North who partly to deserue the Kings liberality in aduancing him to such honour and partly in emulation he bare toward Warwicke being the sole obstacle as he tooke it why he obtained not the wardship of the Lord Bonuils daughter and heire for his eldest sonne did not a little reioice of that his imploiment And therefore accompanied with Sir Richard Herbert his brother and eighteene thousand well furnished Welshmen marched towards the enemie and after him was sent Humfrey Lord Stafford with sixe thousand Archers to second him in his warres These Lords meeting together â—…ad notice by espials that the Northern made forwards towards Northampton to intercept whom the Lord Stafford lately made Earle of Deuonshire was imploied and Sir Richard Herbert who with two thousand horse laid themselues couertly by the side of a wood and sodeinely set vpon the rereward the rest hauing passed but the Northern verie nimbly turned about and bad the Welshmen such welcome as few of them returned to tell of their entertainement 33 The King vnderstanding of this hard beginning mustred his subeicts on euerie side intending to cope with the Northern himselfe And Earle Warwicke as forward to forward his fortunes gathered his friends with purpose to encounter with Pembrooke and his Welsh But before any supplies came to either of both it chanced the Armies to meete at vnawares vpon a faire plaine called Danes more neere to the Towne Hedgecot three miles from Banburie and presently fell to a bickering wherein Sir Henrie Neuill Knight sonne of the Lord Latimer vpon a lusty courage venturing somewhat too farre was taken prisoner and notwithstanding he yeelded himselfe to his Takers was cruelly slaine which vnmartiall act rested not long vnrepaied with the losse of most of the Welsh the next day For the field withdrawne the Lord Stafford repaired to Banberie and there tooke his lodging where his affections were much enamoured vpon a faire damsell in the Inne But the Earle of Pembrooke comming to the same Towne tooke into the same Inne and commanded the Lord Stafford to prouide him elsewhere contrary to their agreements made before whereat Stafford was displeased and departing thence with his whole Band left the Earle naked of men in the Towne and disabled the field of the Archers whereby the day was lost vpon the kings part for which he shortly lost his owne head 34 The Northern enflamed for the death of young Neuill the next morning most valiantly set vpon the Welshmen and by the force of Archers draue them from their ground of aduantage which Pembrooke wanting supplied with his owne prowesse and Richard his brother with his Pollaxe twice made way through the battell of the Northern without anie mortall or deadly wound so that by their valours it was verily supposed the field had beene wonne had not Iohn Clappam an Esquire and seruant to Warwicke displaied his Lords Colours with his white-beare and from an eminent place cried a Warwicke a Warwicke whereat the Welsh were so terrified as they turned and fied leauing their General and his brother alone in the field who valiantly figh ting were incompassed and taken with the 〈◊〉 of fiue thousand of their men The Earle with hâ—… brother Sir Richard Herbert were brought to Banbery where with ten other Gentlemen they lost their heads Conyers and Clappam being their Iudges 35 This second victory thus got and the Northern now fleshed vnder the leading of Robbin of Riddisdale hasted to the Kings mannor of Grafton where the Earle Riuers father to the Queene then lay whom with his sonne Iohn they sodeinely surprized and in Northampton strucke off their heads without any iudgement The deathes of these Lords the King greatly lamented and sought to reuenge first therefore writing his Commissions for the apprehension of Lord Humfrey Stafford of Southwicke who by diligent search was found at Brentmarch and beheaded at Bridgewater as he worthily deserued next he prepared a mighty Armie and with the same marched towardes Warwicke his company increasing euer as he went 36 King Edward set downe his tents at Wolney foure miles from Warwicke where the Duke and the Earle of Warwickes host lay readie for Battell but by the mediation of friends a peace was intreated and letters written from either parties expressing the griefes and wrongs sustained with proffers of redresse in amending all and in shew so farre it proceeded as the King conceiuing a certaine hope of peace rested secure not fearing any foule-play which politique Warwicke by his spiall perceiuing thought it not wisdome to loose the aduantage and thereupon in the dead of the night with a selected Company he entred the Kings Camp killing them that kept the watch tooke the king in his bed and brought him his prisoner to his Castle of Warwicke and thence by easie iourneys in the night had him conueyed to Midelham Castle in Yorkeshire not farre from Richmond where vnder the custody of his brother George Neuill Archishop of Yorke hee was reteined 37 His vsage was Princely and according to his estate which he often acknowledged to the Archbishop with all kind thankes and complements of wordes whereby he wrought himselfe into such trust and fauour as he had the Forrests to hunt in and the parkes for his pleasure whose pales are well knowne vnsufficient wals to pen the lyon in as appeared by this King who being abroad and on hunting Sir VVilliam Stanly with Sir Thomas Burgh brought him fresh horse and such a crew of followers that his keepers more feared their owne liues then were forward to force him backe againe to prison and so let the game goe without further chase King Edward thus escaped VVarwicke like a wild man furiously raged but seeing no remedy made vse of necessity and gaue forth that himselfe so caused it hauing power to make Kings and to vnmake them againe 38 The King forthwith repaired to Yorke where with great honour hee was ioifully receiued and abode certaine daies which made him well hope of a further supply of friends and men but fayling thereof and fearing the Archbishops pursuite with a small traine he posted to Lancaster where he found the Lord Hastings his Chamberlaine well accompanied for his Conuey his spirits then reuiued and traine daily increasing with speedie iourneyes hee came vnto London where all his studies and consultations were how to be reuenged vpon these disloiall Lords his brother and Earle VVarwicke and they againe fretting at the Archbishoppes follie sought to make stronger their factions against the King 39 The Land thus rent by these vnnaturall diuisions and no estate sure to enioy what was theirs the Nobles anew began to sollicite the parties vnto a Peace hauing first obtained libertie to post to and fro without their impeachments and so effectually laid downe the state of the Land whose ruines now
where in a new Tombe at the entrance into the Chancell of the Chappell and south dore of the Quier it was princely bestowed but since the Tombe is remoued and where the Corps is now laid is not vulgarly knowne 80 Thus liued and thus dyed this innocent and iust King who had beene proclaimed in his Cradle crowned in his Infancy and againe at more age had the Emperiall Diadem of France set on his head liuing vprightly louing his Subiects and raigning thirty eight yeeres was in that time tossed with variable successe for twice he was imprisoned and depriued of his Crowne betrayed smitten and wounded and in all things became a worthy example of fortunes vnconstancy hee was of stature very seemly of body slender of face beautifull and by a naturall inclination abhorred all vice farre from pride giuen to prayer well read in the Scriptures vsing works of Charity and so chast as no suspition of incontinency could be conceiued in him nay so farre to the contrary that when certaine Ladies presented themselues before him in a maske with their haire loose and their breasts vncouered hee then a Bachelour and able of marriage hee immediately rose vp and departed the presence saying fie fie forsooth yee are to blame Oath he vsed none but in weighty matters his affirmation was forsooth and forsooth very mercifull to the poore and so pittifull to Malefactors as he commanded the quarters of Traitors to be taken downe from the Gates and buried and so farre from reuenge that hee willingly pardoned the greatest offences against him for a Ruffian intending his death wounded him in the side with his sword what time he lay prisoner in the Tower and being restored to his kingly estate he freely forgaue the fact and another like Ruffian striking him on the face hee punished with this onely reprehension forsooth you are to blame to strike mee your annointed King for these and his other patient vertues King Henry the 7. assayed to haue him canonized a Saint but Pope Iulius the 2. demanding too great a summe the King went no further in the suite notwithstanding in the repute of the vulgar hee was taken for no lesse so as his red hat which hee had worne healed the head-ach when it was put on as the simple beleeued 81 The monument of his zeale to true piety and care for posterities are his famous Colledges of Eaton and Cambridge the Chappell of which last shewes the magnificence that the whole should haue beene of had their Founder raigned to haue finished them himselfe for the performance whereof hee enfeoâ—…ed certaine Bishops with other noble personages by his letters Patents with lands and possessions to the yeerely value of thirty foure hundred pounds very neere but as his life ended before that nature had thereunto set her owne seale so these remain vnperfected of the excellent beauties intended which their zealous Founder meant to haue adorned them withall 82 And his sorrowfull Queene Margaret who twentie sixe yeeres before this his death with all pompe and royalty had beene crowned Queene of England and had ruled all in all now a poore Prisoner in distresse and wants weares out her time in teares and laments and wisheth for nothing more then the day of her death which Duke Reiner her Father well vnderstanding made suite to King Edward to haue her released by ransome and lastly bought her liberty at so deare a rate as hee first pawned and afterward solde to Lewis the French King the Kingdomes of Naples and of both the Siciles to pay and repay the price of her redemption vnto which poore father this sorrowfull daughter returned and ended her aged dayes where shee had begun the dayes of her life 83 Victorious Edward thus leading Mars chained to his Chariot and now himselfe led by Fortune to the high chaire of Estate sits an absolute Monarch sure and without opposite vnto whose rayes all eyes turne a submissiue aspect onely bastard Fauconbridge depatted from London as we haue said and withdrew vnto Sandwich with his disquiet crew made shew to doe much and did somewhat more then befitting by rape and robbing where those rude Mariners came which Edward hearing of hasted to Canterbury in person himselfe fully resolued to weede vp by the rootes those new sprowted blades of rebellion and made great preparation to accomplish the same which the Bastard hearing though strong in his Sea-men durst not bandy against but sent his submission with proffer of seruice and loiall obedience and indeed so temporized with the king as besides his pardon obtained the sword of knighthood was laid vpon his shoulder he was presently made the Kings Vice-Admirall for the Seas In which his office he so bare himselfe either by his owne deserts or the Kings Conceit as he not long enioied the same but was at Southampton beheaded and other of King Henries old fauourites likewise sought after and daily indangered 84 In which times of feare Iasper Earle of Pembrooke with his Nephew young Henry Earle of Richmond fled into Britaine where of that Duke they were most courteously entertained with assurance made that no wrong should be offred them during their stay in his dominions And so these two Earles the vncle and nephew there attended the day of their wished successe 85 But Iohn Earle of Oxford who had withdrawne himselfe from Barnet field first into Wales and thence into France was farre more vnpatient of those rough times for hauing gotten store of prouision by strong hand at Sea with seauentie seuen men only surprized Saint Michaels Mount in Cornewall and made that peece good against the King which he kept and reuictualled but whether by force or fauour King Edward much suspected and therefore the more willingly came to a composition with his Subiect who vpon the pardon of his life deliuered the Mount to the King and as some say the rather for that his minde was then troubled with many ominous signes For certaine Boâ—…nes about this time burst out of the Earth as VVoe-mere at Market in the County of Bedford whose name carried the quality of his nature In Kent at Canterburie Leuisham and Langley Parke at Croyden in Surrey and at Hungeruill neere Dudley Castle one running verie foule all of them predictions as that credulous age beleeued of great troubles to come and therefore not trusting a new reconciled enemie King Henrie sent the said Earle Prisoner vnto the Castle of Hames in Normandy where he remained the space of twelue yeeres vnto the last of K. Richard the 3. most securelie guarded and so straitly kept as Lady Margaret his Countesse could not be suffered to haue accesse vnto him in all that time Neither was shee allowed any thing out of his reuenewes or from the king to maintaine her estate but was forced to liue vpon the Charity of others by the workes that shee made with her
Nun in the Nunnery of Dartford in the same County founded by K. Edward the third where shee spent her life in contemplations vnto the day of her death 126 Marie the fift daughter of K. Edward the fourth by Queene Elizabeth his wife was promised in marriage vnto the King of Denmarke but died before it could be solemnized in the Tower of Greenewich the Sunday before Pentecost the twentieth two of her fathers raigne and yeere of Grace 1482. and was buried at Windsore 127 Margaret the sixth daughter of K. Edward the fourth by his wife Queene Elizabeth died an Infant without other mention in our Authors 128 Katherine the seuenth daughter of King Edward the fourth by Queene Elizabeth his wife and the last of them both was married vnto William Courtney Earle of Deuonshire and Lord of Ochaâ—…pton vnto whom shee bare Lord Henrie after the death of his father Earle of Deuonshire who by King Henrie the eight was created Marquesse of Excester in Anno 1525. His Concubines 129 Elizabeth Lucie is certainly known to haue been King Edwards Concubine though nothing so certainly mentioned whose Ladie or of what Parentage shee was that shee was conceiued by him with child is before declared but who that child was is as obscurely laid downe therefore in these things we must be silent and leaue the doubts to be resolued by others Three other concubines this king had whereof Shores wife was not the least beloued whose life falleth further to be spoken of in the Raigne of the vsurper Richard where her storie shall be shewed more at large His naturall Issue 150 Arthur surnamed Plantagenet the naturall sonne of K. Edward the fourth whose mother as is supposed was the Lady Elizabeth Lucie was created Viscount Lisle by King Henrie the eight at Bridewell in London the twentie sixth of Aprill and yeere of Saluation 1533. which title was confâ—…red vpon him in right of his wife Lady Elizabeth sister and heire vnto Iohn Gray Viscount Lisle and the late wife and then widdow of Edmund Dudley who bare vnto this Viscount three daughters which were Bridget Frances and Elizabeth all of them afterward married This Arthur Lord Lisle was made Lieutenant of Callis by the said K. Henry which Towne some of his seruants intended to haue betraied to the French for which their fact himselfe was sent to the Tower of London but his truth appearing after much search the King sent him a rich ring from his owne finger with such comfortable wordes as at the hearing thereof a sudden ioy ouercharged his heart was so immoderately receiued that the same night it made an end of his life whose body was honorably buried in the same Tower 151 Elizabeth the naturall daughter of K. Edward the fourth was married to Sir Thomas Lumley Knight the sonne of George Lord Lumley who died before his father shee bare vnto the said Sir Thomas Richard afterward Lord Lumley from whom the late Lord Lumley did descend EDVVARD THE FIFTH KING OF ENGLAND AND FRANCE AND LORD OF IRELAND THE FIFTIE FIFTH MONARCH OF THIS LAND HIS RAIGNE AND DEATH For the most part written by Sir Thomas Moore CHAPTER XVIII THe father thus dying in the strength of his yeeres and the sonne left to rule before he was ripe the Synders of dissensions which the sicke King had lately raked vp presently brake forth into a more raging flame for the king and Queenes blood that should haue supported young Edwards estate the one side being suspicious and â—…e other prouoked by the execrable desire of soueraignty left the tender king a Prince of such towardnes as his age could conteine destitute and vnarmed which if either kind or kindred had holden place must needes haue beene the surest pillars of his defence The raigne of this King if we may so cal the shorttime of his Soueraignty began the same day that his father died though he was neuer Crowned nor yet commanded the affaires of the Kingdome as an absolute Monarch his young brothers fortunes being ballanced with his 2 For Richard Duke of Gloucester by nature their vncle by office their Protector to their Father beholden to themselues by Oath and Alleagiance bounden all bands broken that holdeth man and man together without any respect of God or the World vnnaturally contriued to bereaue them not onlie of their dignity but also theirlines But forsomuch as the Dukes demeanour â—…reth in effect all the whole matter whereof the raigne of this yong and fift Edward must intreat itâ—… therefore conuenient somewhat to shew you ere we goe further what man this was and from whom he descended that could find in his heart so much mischief to conceiue 3 Know first then that Richard Duke of Yorke a noble man and a mighty beganne not by warre but by law to challenge the Crowne putting his claime into the Parliament where his cause was either for right or fauour so farre foorth aduanced that King Henries blood albeit he had a goodly Prince was vtterly reiected the Crowne by the authoritie of that high Court intailed to the Duke of Yorke and his issue male in remainder immediately after the death of King Henrie But the Duke not induring so long to tarrie intending vnder pretext of dissention and debate arising in the Realme to preuent his time and to take vpon him the rule in King Henries life was with many other Nobles slaine at Wakefield leauing three sonnes Edward George and Richard all of them as they were great states of birth so were they great and stately of stomacke greedy and ambitious of authority and impatient of partners 4 For Edward reuenging his fathers death depriued king Henry and attained the Crowne The second George Duke of Clarence was a goodly Noble Prince and in all things fortunate if either his owne ambition had not set him against his brother or the enuie of his enemies his brother against him For were it by the Queen and Lords of her blood which highly maligned the Kings kindred as women commonly not of malice but of nature hate them whom their husbands loue or were it a proud appetite of the Duke himselfe intending to be King at least-wise hainous treason was laid to his charge and finally were he faulty were he faultlesse attainted he was by Parliament and iudged to death as we haue saide 5 Richard the third sonne of whom we now entreat was in wit and courage equall with either of them in body and prowesse farre vnder them both little of stature ill-limmed and crook-backed his left shoulder much higher then his right very hard fauoured of visage and such as in States is called warly in other men otherwise he was malicious wrathfull and enuious yea and from afore his birth euer froward For it is for truth reported that the Dutchesse his mother had so much adoe in her trauaile that shee could not be deliuered of him vncut and that he came into the
world with his feete forward as men be borne outward and as the fame runneth also not vnâ—…oothed Whether men of hatred report aboue the truth or else that nature changed her Course in his beginning which in the course of his life many things vnnaturally committed 6 No euill Captaine was he in the warre as to which his disposition was more inclined then for peace sundry victories he had and sometimes ouer-throwes but neuer in default as for his owne person either of hardines or politike order free was he of his dispence and somewhat aboue his power liberall with large gifts he gate him vnstedfast friendship for which he was forced to pill and pole in other places which gate him stedfast hatred He was close and secret a deepe dissembler lowly oâ—…countenance arrogant of heart outwardly familiar where euen now he hated and not letting to kisse whom he thought to kill despiâ—…efull and cruell he was not for euill-will alwaies but oftner for ambition and either for the surety or increase of his estate Friend and foe was much what indifferent where his aduantage grew he spared no mans death whose life withstood his purpose He slew with his own hands King Henrie the sixth being Prisoner in the Tower as men constantlie said and that without commandement or knowledge of the King who vndoubtedly if he had intended his death would haue appointed that butcherly office to some other then his owne brother 7 Some wise â—…en also iudge that his drift couertly conueied lacked not in helping forth his brother Clarence to his death which he resisted openly howbeit somewhat as men deemed more faintly then he that was hartily minded to his wealth And they that thus iudge thinke that long time in K. Edwards life he forcast to be king in case that his brother whose life he looked that euill diet should shorten should happen to decease as indeed he did while his children were young And they deeme that for this intent he was glad of the Duke of Clarence death whose life must needes haue hindered him so intending being his elder brother whether the same Duke had kept him true to his Nephew the young king or enterprized to be king himselfe But of all this point there is no certainty and who so diuineth vpon coniectures may aswell shoote too farre as too short Howbeit this haue I by credible information learned that the same night in which king Edward died one Mistlebroke long ere morning came in great haste to the house of one Pottier dwelling in Red Crosse street without Creeple-gate in London and when he with hasty rapping quickly was let in he shewed vnto Pottier that K. Edward was departed By my troth man quoth Pottier then will my Master the Duke of Gloucester be king what cause he had so to thinke hard it is to say whether being toward him knew any such thing intended or otherwise had any inkling thereof for it was not likely that he spake it of no ground 8 But now to return to the course of this History were it that the Duke of Glocester had of old foreminded this conclusion was now thereunto moued put in hope by the occasion of the tender age of the yong Princes his Nephewes as oportunity likelihood of speed putteth a man in courage of that he neuer intended certaine it is that he contriued their destruction with the vsurpation of the regall dignitie vpon himselfe and forasmuch as he well wist and holp to maintaine a long continued grudge and hartburning betweene the Queenes kindred and the Kings blood either part enuying others authority he now thought their diuisions should be as it was indeed a forward beginning to the pursuite of his intent and a sure ground for the foundation of all his building if he might first vnder the pretext of reuenging old displeasure abuse the anger and ignorance of the one party to the destruction of the other and then winne to his purpose as many as he could and those that could not be wonne might be lost before they were aware for of one thing was he certaine that if his intent were perceiued he should soone haue made peace between both the parties with his owne blood 9 King Edward in his life albeit that this dissention betweene his friends somewhat greeued him yet in his good health he somewhat lesse regarded it because he thought whatsoeuer busines should fall betweene them himselfe should alwaies be able to rule both the parties But in his last sicknes when he perceiued his naturall strength so sore infeebled that he dispaired all recouerie then considering the youth of his Children albeit he nothing lesse mistrusted then that that happened yet well fore-seeing how many harmes might grow by their debate while the youth of his children should lacke discretion of themselues and good Counsell of their friends of which either party should counsell for their owne commodity and the rather by pleasant aduise to winne themselues fauour then by profitable aduertisements to doe his children good hee called some of them before him that were at variance and in speciall the Lord Marquesse Dorset the Queenes sonne by her first husband and William Lord Hastings a noble-man then Lord Chamberlaine against whom thâ—… Queene especially grudged for the great fauor the King bare him and also for that shee thought him secretly familiar with the King in wanton company Her kindred also bare him sore aswell for that the King had made him Captaine of Callis which office the Lord Riuers brother to the Queene claimed of the Kings former promise as for diuers other great gifts which he receiued that they looked for These were the grudges which the king on his death bed sought to remoue and they in shew seemed to cancell as we haue said though the sparks of these displeasures burst afterward into a dangerous flame which consumed most of them as afterward shall appeare 10 For assoone as the King was departed this life his sonne Prince Edward drew towards London from Ludlow in Wales which Countrey being farre off from the law and recourse to iustice was become to be farre out of Order and growne wilde Robbers Rouers walking at liberty vncorrected for which cause this Prince in the life time of his father was sent thither to the end that the authority of his presence should refraine euill disposed persons from the boldenes of their former outrages To the gouernance and ordering of this young Prince at his sending thither was there appointed Sir Anthonie Wooduill Lord Riuers and brother vnto the Queene a right honorable man as valiant of hand as politick in Counsell adioined were there vnto him others of the same partie and in effect euery one as he was neerest of kin vnto the Queene so was he planted next about the Prince 11 That drift of the Queene not vnwisely deuised whereby her blood might of youth be rooted in the
him and the Earle and therefore sore offended at Landose whom he suspected to be deepe in the deed he sent for Edward Wooduile and Edward Pownings two English Esquires vnto whom he deliuered a summe of money which he had promised to Earle Henrie with a conuey vnto all the rest of the English to depart Vannes bearing all their charges till they came to their Earle in France Neither was King Charles backward to forward Earle Richmond against the Tyrant and Vsurper of the English Crowne And the more to ioy Henry Iohn Earle of Oxford imprisoned by King Edward the fourth in the Castle of Hammes with Captaine Blunt his keeper and Sir Iohn Fortescue Porter of Callis came vnto Earle Henry to take their fortunes in following of his This Earle of Oxford as we haue seene was a continuall aider of King Henry the sixt against his opposite K. Edward and had done many seruices in the Lancastrians cause till destiny had cast downe the hopes of their side Him therefore Earle Henry made his chiefe Counsellor for warre as for experience policy valour and faith in that busines no man was more meete Whose prowesse further appeared when Earle Henry wan the wreath at Bosworth field where in the Front of that Battell he lead the band of Archers and euer after liued in great fauour with this King Henry the seuenth and in great honour died the fourth yeere of King Henry the eight In the like trust for Counsell and fauour with these Kings was Richard Fox Doctor of Diuinitie who being then a student in Paris was found by Earle Richmond to be the chiefest man for imploiment in his French busines which he so prudently and faithfully effected as the Earle being King acknowledging him one of his principall aduancers made him of his Priuie Councell Lord Priuie Scale and raised him to very great places in Church and Common-wealth and lastly to testifie in what deere esteeme hee held him made him Godfather to his sonne Prince Henrie who was after King of England with whom in great reuerence he liued a long time euen till his eye-sight failed through age and did many workes of piety whereof Copus Christi Colledge in Oxford is and shall be for euer a noble witnes and his honorable care of reuerend antiquity in preseruing the bones of many Saxon Kings and by him bestowed in faire Monuments in the Cathedrall Church of Winchester shall neuer want due celebration amongst all that honour antiquity and glorious studies But from these worthy Subiects we returne againe to their soueraigne King Henry 41 Whose beginnings thus forwarded by the Duke of Britaine and the French King drew many English into France and filled the heart of the Vsurper with an extreme feare therefore to accomplish by pollicy what was doubtfull by armes he sought to baite his hooke yet another way The title hee knew stood with the daughters of King Edward his sonnes being murdered and among them to Ladie Elizabeth the eldest whose marriage he well saw must bring Henry the Crowne But that once diuerted his streame of it selfe could beare no great floate nor bring any inundation into the Land and therefore Queene Elizabeth in Sanctuary must be Courted that her daughters might come to Court and there be regarded according to their degrees This so cunningly was carried by men that could carry themselues to fit womens affections that the King was purged of the murder of her sonnes shee made to beleeue that her selfe was respected a Dowager Queene and sister in law to the present King and that himselfe had a Prince and many Princely Peeres most fit matches for those Princes her daughters that her sonne Thomas Marquesse Dorset whilst he followed the Runaway Henry left his honorable preferments intended to himward and lastly requiring a reconciliation with the Queene forgaue all iniuries vttered against him out of her womanish passions with a most willing heart and indeed these messengers were such Crafts-masters as they brought Queene Elizabeth into a fooles Paradise and made her beleeue that their words were his heart Whereupon forgetting all things passed before as the murder of her sonnes the dishonour of her husband the bastardy of their Children and her owne scandall for Sorcery nor remembring the faithfull promise shee made to Lady Margaret Earle Henries mother shee deliuered her fiue daughters as lambes committed to the rauening wolfe in which act of hers is seene the weakenes of that Sexe and the ambition whereunto by nature they are inclined for presently vpon the deliuery of her daughters shee sent priuily for the Lord Marquesse Doset her sonne then residing in Paris willing him to desist from the Earles Faction and come vnto King Richard who promised him preferment and that her selfe and daughters were in high fauour all iniuries on both parts forgiuen and forgotten 42 This entrance made vnto the Tragedy intended to furnish the stage and finish the Scene of her owne life the next Actor must be Queene Anne who onely now stood in the Tyrants way her death he meant should giue life to his intruded regencie and adde a further Claime and strength to the possession which he already had by matching with his Neece the next heire vnto the Crowne the Lady Elizabeth the let onely resting that himselfe had a wife her death therefore must immediately bee sought yet so as the honorable repute of his name should no waies be impeached euer carrying himselfe in outward semblance for a good religious honest man and much desirous that his people should account him so First therefore he began to lament the barrennes of his wiues wombe and the great dangers that the Realme was like to sustaine if himselfe should die Issulesse complaining often thereof vnto his Nobility but most especially vnto Archbishop Rotherham lately released out of prison whereby the Prelate coniectured Queene Anne had not long to liue Then refrained he her bed vnder pretext of Penancy taking her defect as a scourge for his owne sinnes which day and night he sought to expiate by praiers His next pollicy was how her death might be wrought with the least suspect of wrong and how taken when shee was gone Therefore as an assay to the Peoples taste he caused it to be giuen forth that Queene Anne was dead which was so commonly divulged that the rumour thereof came to her owne eare and shee hauing had sufficient experience of her husbands proceedings feared this to be one of his plots mistrusting and not without cause that her life was in danger whereupon all dismaid with a lamentable countenance shee came to the King and with weeping teares demanded what offence shee had done that the sentence of death was giuen against her already Richard made it strange to see her so perplext and with louing words and smiling semblance bad her liue to scandalize report and to thinke that many
yeeres were yet added to her life but whether in conceit for sorrow or of poison I cannot say she died shortlie after and was solemnely buried in the Abbey of Westminster 43 The King thus deliuered from the bands of Matrimony and now a widower at liberty to choose where he would cast glances of loue towards the Lady Elizabeth his owne brothers daughter and began to court her for his second Queene but the thing was so offensiue to the law of nature and so directly against the Law of God as all men abhorred the motion and most of all the maiden her selfe which Richard perceiuing hee forbare ouer earnest pursuite to gaine his time and all fit occasions but most especially hauing no leasure to woo his subiects on al sides daily reuolting and his Nobles more and more had in suspect among whom one was Lord Thomas Stanley Earle of Darby who had married Lady Margaret Countesse of Richâ—…nd Earle Henries owne mother him therefore hee most mistrusted and before he would admit his departure from Court he commanded him to leaue his sonne and heire George Stanley the Lord Strange for his hostage which he did though it little auailed to binde Darbies affection vnto his side 44 In this while King Richard hearing that Oxford had escaped out of the Castle of Hammes and that he with the Captaine thereof Iames Blunt were fled into France and ioined with Richmund thought it high time to quench the sparkes in those parts before they should rise to a higher flame and therefore hee appointed which was presently accomplished the Garrison at Callis to strait the said Castle with a hard siege being well assured that many welwillers to the Earles proceedings lay there harboured who vpon the least aduantage would be ready to play But Henry not vnmindfull of his distressed friends nor Oxford forgetting his kinde Hostesse Captaine Blunts wife made vnto the Peece and on the sudden put Thomas Brandon with thirty approued Souldiers into the Castle who from the walles plaied vpon the beseigers whiles Oxford annoied them vpon their backes so that presently they offered and came to a composition which was that they within should safely depart but the Castle to remaine in Subiection to the King 45 Hammes thus restored in danger to be lost and nothing had thence besides a woman and a few suspected persons King Richard thought himselfe now sure of all and fearing no inuasion at home imagined that much harme could not bee done abroad for Henry in France as he thought found very few friends and was fully perswaded that the French Kings assistance stood more of words then in deedes And indeed some occasion of such suspition was ministred for King Charles but young and the Princes at variance Earle Henry was enforced to make suite vnto them man by man Besides Thomas Marquesse Dorset sent for by his mother the Queene suddenly in the night made an escape from Paris with purpose for England which stroke great feare among Earle Henries part chiefely for that all their Counsels were knowne vnto the Marquesse which if he should reueale their designes were made desperate To preuent which hee was posted after and brought backe againe though much against his will These things considered King Richard to lessen his great charges discharged his Nauy at seas commanding the Welsh to watch the shoare Beacons to be built and armour to bee ready at euery call then giuing his affections leaue to entertaine more security saw not the sword that hung ouer his head 46 But Earle Henrie deliuered from the feare of the Marquesse thought it not best to prolong time lest others vpon like purposes should bewray his intents and thereupon obtaining a small aide of the French with a certaine summe of money for which the Lord Marquesse whom he much mistrusted and Sir Iohn Bourchier were left in pledge hee set forward to Roâ—…n and prepared his shipping in the mouth of Seyn whither tidings was brought him of Queene Annes death that King Richard purposed to marry Lady Elizabeth a feare indeed farre exceeding the former shee being the Princesse by whom hee must claime whereupon much distemperature arose euery mans braine working vpon the newes But after much consultation it was held the best to make ouer into England to interpose the proceedings ere the match was fully made whereupon Earle Richmund with two thousand men onely and a small number of ships set sayle from Harflent the fifteenth of August and the seuenth day following arriued at Milford hauen in Wales where taking land hee came vnto Dale and thence the next day marched to Hereford west ten miles into the Maine from thence he marched to Cardigan where he had newes that the Countrey was forelaid against him but finding that vntrue he made still forward beating downe such Houlds as held against him then sending secretly to Lady Margaret his mother to the Lord Stanley Talbot and others signified vnto them he meant to passe Seuerne at Shrewesbury and thence to march directly towards London In his way to Shrewesbury there mette him Sir Rice ap Thomas a man of great command in Wales with a number of men to side in his quarrell which Henry afterwards requited in making this his first aider the Gouernour of Wales 47 The Earle more boldly from Shrewsburie held on his march to the Towne of Newport whither Sir Gilbert Talbot with two thousand strong from the young Earle of Shrewsbury gaue him his aide Then passed he forward to Stafford and had conference there with Sir William Stanley and proceeding forward was honourably receiued into the City Lichfield where Thomas Earle of Darby with fiue thousand armed men had beene some few daies before but hearing of Earle Henries approach remoued to Anderson to auoide suspition of the jealous King that kept his sonne Hostage for his further truth 48 King Richard at this time helde his Court at Notingham where being informed that Earle Henrie with a small company was landed in Wales made small account of what he could doe altogether relying vpon the Lord Walter Herbert and Sir Rice ap Thomas two principall men in whom hee conceiued no little trust yet lest this new risen spring might gather in more heads he sent to Iohn Duke of Norfolk Henry Earle of Northumberland and Thomas Earle of Surrey willing them with a selected power to represse the insolency of this head-strong Earle moreouer he sent for Sir Robert Brakenburie Lieutenant of the Tower Sir Thomas Bourchier and Sir Walter Hungerford Knights all of them in great iealousie and mistrust commanding them with their forces to come and attend vpon his person which accordingly they set forward to doe meane while sending his Spials to know the way Henrie went had intelligence that hee was past Shrewsbury without any impeachment whereat storming in choller and cursing their vntruthes whom hee had
dayes lay naked and vnburied his remembrance being as odious to all as his person deformed and lothsome to be looked vpon for whose further despite the white Bore his cognizance was torne downe from euery Signe that his monument might perish as did the monies of Caligula which were all melted by the decree of the Senate Lastly his body without all funeral solemnity was buried in the Gray-Friers Church of that City But King Henry his Successor of a princely disposition caused afterward his Tombe to bee made with a picture of Alablaster representing his person and to be set vp in the same Church which at the suppression of that Monastery was pulled downe and vtterly defaced since when his graue ouergrowne with nettles and weedes is very obscure and not to be found Onely the stone chest wherin his corpes lay is now made a drinking trough for horses at a common Inne and retaineth the onely memory of this Monarches greatnesse His body also as tradition hath deliuered was borne out of the City and contemptuously bestowed vnder the end of Bow-Bridge which giueth passage ouer a branch of Stowre vpon the west side of the Towne Vpon this Bridge the like report runneth stood a stone of some height against which King Richard as hee passed toward Bosworth by chance strucke his spur and against the same stone as he was brought backe hanging by the horse side his head was dashed and broken as a wise woman forsooth had foretold who before Richards going to battell being asked of his successe said that where his spurre strucke his head should be broken but of these things as is the report so let be the credite Dead he is and with his death ended the factions a long time continued betwixt the Families of Lancaster and Yorke in whose bandings to bring set keep the Crown on their heades eight or nine bloudy set battels had beene fought and no lesse then fourescore persons of the bloud-royall slaine as Philip Câ—…ines the French Writer saith many of them being wel knowne to himselfe after which stormes and this Tirants death a blessed vnion ensued by ioining those houses in Henry of Lancaster and Elizabeth of Yorke 60 Hee was of Stature but little and of shape deformed the left shoulder bunching out like a Mole-hill on his backe his haire thinne and face short a cruell countenance in whose aspect might bee perceiued both malice and deceit When hee stood musing as hee would doe oft his vse was to bite and chaw the nether lip his hand euer on his dagger which euer hee would chop vp and down in the sheath but neuer draw it fully out Pregnant in wit hee was wily to faine apt to dissemble and haughty of Stomacke an expert Souldier and a better King then a man He founded a Colledge at Middleham beyond York and a Collegiat Chauntery in London neere vnto the Tower called Our Lady of Barking he endowed the Queenes Colledge in Cambridge with fiue hundred Marks of yeerely reuenew and disforrested the great Field of Wichwood which King Edward his brother had inclosed for his game he raigned two yeeres two moneths and one day and was buried as we haue said His Wife 61 Anne the second daughter and Coheire to Richard Neuil the stout Earle of Warwicke and Salesbury was first married to Edward Prince of Wales the sonne to King Henry the sixth and after his death was remarried to Richard Duke of Gloucester Anno 1472. afterwards by vsurpation King of England with whom in great State and solemnity shee was Crowned Queene the sixth of Iuly and yeere of Saluation 1483. She was his wife to the last yeere of his Raigne and then leauing her husband to choose another Queene was laid at rest in the Abbey of Westminster in this thing happy that she saw not the death of the Tyrant His Issue 62 Edward the sonne of King Richard and of Queene Anne his Wife and the onely childe of them both was borne in the Castle of Middleham neere Richmund in the Countie of Yorke Anno 1473. and being vnder foure yeeres of age was created Earle of Salisbury by his Vncle King Edward the fourth the seuenteenth of his Raigne but his father King Richard in the first of his vsurpation created him Prince of Wales the foure twentieth of August and yeere of Christ 1483. he then being about ten yeeres of age vnto whom also the Crowne was intailed by Parliament but this Prince dying before his father and much vpon the time of his mothers decease saw not the reuenge that followed the Tyrants Raigne whose bad life no doubt hath made doubtfull the place of this Princes buriall and other Princely offices done him in his life and at his death HENRIE THE SEVENTH KING OF ENGLAND AND FRANCE AND LORD OF IRELAND THE FIFTIE SEVENTH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH HIS RAIGNE ACTS AND ISSVE CHAPTER XX. HENRIE of that name the seauenth hauing by such mixt meanes of valor and practise as are alreadie described obtained the possession of Englands Crown we must now present vnto you his actions in the person and state of a King maintained by him with like mixture of courage and skill as it was atchieued to the verification of that rule That things are kept by the same Arts whereby they were gained In describing whereof wee meane nothing lesse then for humoring the vaine admirers of phrase and conceit to mount vp into Panegyricall flourishes in honor of the man though his excellent vertues would worthily beare if not duely also exact them yet may wee not omiâ—…to obserue that as in his attaining to the Crowne there was through diuine prouidence a concurring disposition of all important Circumstances without which his attempt might haue proued disasterous so hee hauing now possessed the Soueraigne power and mastered the State in the maine pointes easily made circumstances waite vpon his wisdom and to take their forme from his directions Of the first kind wherein his felicity deserues to be celebrated were these That he by the Male-line a meere stranger to both the roiall houses as descended from the Welsh and French and by the female springing out of such a family of Lancaster the Beanfords as by the same law which enabled it to inherite in ordinary estates was made incapable of succeâ—…n in the Regalitie should so safely be conuaied away into forraine parts there to continue an head of expectation and reuolt during the intestine troubles and dangers to him ineuitable here at home Secondly that the Realme of England should bee so auerted from Richard though a very honorable wise iust and necessary Prince after hee was somewhat setled as for his sake to neglect in a sort so many naturall heires of the house of Yorke some of them in right preceding Richard such were the children of Edward the fourth and George Duke of Clarence Richards elder brethren and all of
to be the happy wife of any Prince then breathing Hyalus so handled the point of his emploiment that an honourable truce followed This Ambassador was a practicke man of much experience and knew the better how to deale on the behalfe of King Henry against Perkin Warbecke an imaginary and Stage-play Prince for that his Soueraigne Queene had also beene exceedingly molested by a Counterfeit For Henry the fourth King of Castile and brother to Elizabeth being vnable to begette children Ioan daughter of Edward king of Portugall his wife found meanes notwithstanding to beare one by occasion whereof after King Henries death for that it was borne in marriage a dangerous warre was vndertaken by Alfonso King of Portugall on behalfe of Isabel the supposed inheretrix but Truth partly by force and partly by mediation was in the end victorious and Elizabeth or Isabella sister of Henry succeeded to her brother and brought the inheritance of the Kingdomes of Castile and Leon with her to Ferdinando King of Arragon The chiefe point of this truce with Scotland was That Perkin Warbecke should leaue that Kingdome seeing king Iames standing vpon his honour would not deliuer him vp to King Henry Perkin hauing now no remedie did accordingly taking with him his wife the Lady Katherine Gordon and with such few as remained to him past into Ireland where hee had not continued long but the Cornish-men offer to rise at his arriuall and to aduenture their fortunes and liues in his quarrell Which motion Perkin gladly entertained as perceiuing yet some little hope left to maintaine himselfe by the troubles and hazards of others but the policie and fortune of King Henry were growne so venerable with the Princes his Neighbours that Ambassadors came from France and from the Arch-Duke of Burgundy the one to ratifie amity the other to request the restitution thereof both which K. Henrle who reposed his whole trust next vnder God vpon the amity of his neighbours granted and the English Merchants who had been somewhat long forbidden by their Soueraigne to trade in the Arch-Dukes dominions returning to Antwerpe were receiued into the same with Procession so that Perkin could scarce cast his eye vpon any place not onely where to raise aides but not where to rest his head vnlesse perhappes in the Court of the Dutchesse of Burgundie neither in all his fortunes did any thing seeme miserable or vnworthy but the great infelicity of his wife whose beauty birth and honourable qualities ought not to haue beene so betrayed by her friends temerity Perkin hereupon landing at Whitsand Bay in Cornwall in September found meanes afterward at Bodmin to raise some thousands of people whom with most lauish promises inuectiue proclamations and strong impudency he held together vnder the Title of Richard the fourth King of England whose fate was none of the happiest while the maiesty of her name might so bee played with by impostors Perkin thus accompanied marcheth toward the City of Exceter purposing if hee could winne it by force to enrich his Souldiers with the spoiles thereof and to inuite all other loose or lost people to his seruice by the hope of like booties and by taking into his possession such places of strength as lay in his way to secure his retreat if according to the ordinary fortune of warre any thing should happen to him vnluckily 50 But the King hearing that the varlet was landed and againe made head against him in Armes vpon trust of the Cornishmens assistance is said to haue smiled vsing these words Loe wee are again prouoked by this Prince of Rakehelles but lest my people should through ignorance bee drawne into destruction let vs seeke to take this Perkin by the easiest wayes we can Reason hee had to smile for now he seemed to see the bottome of his perill and as it were to hold his enemy empounded within the English Ocean it being a perpetuall and noble with of his that he might looke his dangers in the face and deale with them hand to hand as the neerest cut ouer to a full conclusion Hee therefore prouides accordingly assembling his forces and his wits no lesse to bee dreaded then his forces sending forth his espials into all parts to obserue the tracke and hopes of this empty cloud which is now seene before Excester a principall strength and ornament of the Western parts of the Kingdome Parlea and the allurements of wordes vnder the guilt title of King Edwards sonne prouing vnauaileable with those resolute and faithfull Citizens Perkin forth with betakes himselfe to violence sets fire on the gates mounts his scaling ladders against the wals and with his vtmost fury labours to force a suddaine entrance for that as hee suspected succours could not long bee wanting The Citizens on the other side and such of the Country as cameâ—… prepare and make a very valiant defence against the Rebell and in stead of quenching the fires kindled by the enemy at the gates to open a passage for they had not Canon or any other Ordinance the Citizens threw on great store of fagots and fuell and so with flame did shut vp the way when the gates themselues were now consumed and in the mean while they cast vp trenches and man their walles from whence with the slaughter of about two hundred Rebels at this assault they valiantly draue them Such messengers as by cords slipt downe the walles to signifie their perill sped toward the King but the loyall diligence of Edward Courtney Earle of Deuonshire the Lord William his sonne with many principall Gentlemen of those parts as Trencherd Carew Fulford Halewell Croker Edgecomb Semar followed with great store of Souldiers saued him the labour of a personall rescue by timely approch 51 Perkin hearing thereof riseth from before Excester and marcheth to Taunton a goodly town not far off there to take the musters of his Armie and to prouide for encounter where he found very many blanks in the list of his numbers for that they had secretly shrunke away as misdoubting the sequell the Earle of Deuonshire being so neere at hand with the power of the Country and the King vpon his way against them with the maiesty and terrour of a roiall name and Armie none of the Nobilitie which was chiefly hoped comming to their aide Perkin neuerthelesse makes shew of standing with such as were left vnto him The Earle of Deuonshire marching towards Taunton in the way there came vnto him Edward Duke of Buckingham a young Lord full of great honour and courage followed by a goodly troupe of Knights and others excellentlie well appointed both for their owne persons and their peoples These wee finde named as principall Bridges Bainham Barkley Tame Wise Poyntz Vernon Mortimer Tremail Sutton Paulet Bricknell Sapcott Lutterell Wadham Speck Beauchamp Cheney Tokett Long Latimer Turberuile Stourton Newbrough Martin Lynde Rogers Hungerford Semar Darrell Barow Norres
setting him vp lest in acting his part vpon that infectiue stage hee put the land to as much trouble as the arreared Duke Richard of Yorke had done after hee was ordained heire apparant which Title produced the Tragedy of his raiser King Henry the sixt and now hauing him and his Abetters vpon the aduantage the better to secure his owne Estate hee caused the heades of this Lord Marquesse with the Lord Montacute and Sir Edward Neuill to bee cut off vpon Tower-hill 105 The King then a Widdower since the death of Queene Iane who departed this life two yeeres before meant to 〈◊〉 whâ—… hee had done maugre all 〈◊〉 better â—…o effect by the Counsell 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sought and obtained the 〈◊〉 the Princes of 〈◊〉 and heard the motion for marriage with the Lady Anne sister to William Duke of 〈◊〉 whose other sister Fredericke Duke of 〈◊〉 had espoused a great fauourer of the Gospell and 〈◊〉 of Martin Luther the zealous Preacher 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thereof But whether for the death of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or that hee would haue his wiues sister bestowed neerer at home which thing hee pretended a great hindâ—…er hee was of that match But the Lady sent into England and married vnto King 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nothing pleasing in his eye which 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 then Bishoppe of Winchester percâ—…ing thought it a fitte subiect for him to worke vpoâ—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lord Cromwell the maker of the mâ—…ch hee therefore instigated iealousies dayly into the Kings 〈◊〉 first exasperating the hatred of the Princes of 〈◊〉 ny to him-wards and especially of Duke Fredericke his compulsiue brother in Law the Emperor French Kings Scots and the Pope all seeking at once to raise their powers against England The ciuill tumults lately passed and new commotions greatly to be feared hee letted not to remember and all to nip the spring of the new spreading Gospell whereby this wise Politician in the end got six such Articles against it as the Consistory of Hell could deuise no worse Whose cruelties were such that not long after and in the dayes of this King some of those Acts were againe repealed and some of them qualified as too sharpe and searching into the bloud of the Kings best Subiects 106 The fruite of these bloud-thirsty instigators the Lord Cromwell and Lady Anne of Cleue soon tasted of he by imprisonment and death and she by disgrace and diuorce hauing been his wife from lanuary to Iune in all which time the King refrained the mutuall knowledge of her body for the dislike hee had of her person euen at the first sight as himselfe called to witnesse the Lord Cromwell then Prisoner in the Tower for whose report hee wrote a Letter with his owne hand and shee good Lady no other cause alleadged was diuorced by Parliament when also it was enacted that shee should no longer bee styled Queene The Lord Cromwell was charged by the Lord Rich and Sir George Throgmortâ—… with speaking of certaine generall words not excepting therein the Kinges person which neuertheresse were thought so sleight and insufficient to take away his life that his enemies feared to put it to the triall of his Peeres lest he should bee acquitted by them as the Lord Dacres of the North not many yeeres before had beene wherfore there was a Bill drawne to attaint him of hereâ—… and Treason in generall words rather then in particular proofes which when hee was dead passed in both houses of Parliament with the Kinges assent 107 Howbeit Sâ—…ders that seldome speakeâ—… well of the Gospels professors will haue him to die for the breach of a Law made by himselfe which was that one appeached of treason should not come in the Kings presence till he had tried himself not guilty but besides that wee find no such Act by him made his inditement doth not charge him with treason but with setting at liberty certain persons committed for misprision of treason and hereâ—… for fauouring and maintaining the transation of hereticall bookes into English for bearing out Barnes and other hereticall Preachers that himselfe was an heretike and had spoken words great wordâ—… for the vpholding of his said religion which were that the King should not change it if hee would for these things he was 〈◊〉 by Parliament of high Treason and that grounded either vpon a Stâ—…ute made in the fiâ—…e and twenty of Edward thâ—… third or else by the explanation of that Act which referreth the exposition of Treasons to the 〈◊〉 and so no way did 〈◊〉 deuise or make any law of treason which himselfe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that partiall Romanist hath said 108 But most sure it is that the Kingâ—…â—…on altogether guided by the 〈◊〉 obiect 〈◊〉 â—…other point in the Compasse to fire his 〈◊〉 eye besides that onely which by his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 touched by the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 and thâ—… 〈◊〉 to bee the Lady 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 â—…ward the brother of Thomas Dukâ—… of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whom Cromwell standing in the defence of 〈◊〉 Anne and vsing words of disâ—…ke 〈◊〉 the Lady 〈◊〉 distastfull vnto the King was thereupon apprehended his enemy so 〈◊〉 and vpon the twenty eight of Iuly suffered 〈◊〉 with the 〈◊〉 of the Axe vpon 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 beheaded the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 neither 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nor 〈◊〉 quietly dying for his offence committed 〈◊〉 109 The sword thus vnsheathed vpon the necks of the Nobility strucke off the head of Margaret Countesse of Salisbury daughter and heâ—…re vnto George Duke of Clarence and mother vnto Reynold Poole Cardinall being neither arraigned nor tried but condemned by Parliament as Cromwell had bin And the Lord Leonard Gray in this present yeere lost his head for treason the twenty eight of Iune And the next day following Thomas Fines Lord Dacres of the South died at Tyborne for killing a priuate man in a fray Neither was it put vp vntill that the heades of Queen Katherine Howard and the Lady Iane Rochford were stricken off the one for Adultery the other for concealement as was alleadged the parties offending were Fraâ—…it Dereham and Thomas Culpepper Dereham before shee was Queene and Culpepper after who both were executed at Tiburne the tenth of December and the twelfth of February following Mistresse Katherine Howard for so in the Act of her Attainture 〈◊〉 is called who had beene stiled and receiued Queene for the space of sixe moneths and fouâ—… dayes with the Lady Iane then widow and late wife vnto 〈◊〉 Bullen Lord Rochford were both of them brought vnto a Scaffold raised vppon the hill within the Tower where they in lamentable passions suffered death 110 Howsoeuer those times afforded such Queenes to the Kings bed or himselfe vnfortunate in making his choise yet many of no meane iudgement haue rather accused King Henry for his changing and variable affections then thinke them guilty in the breach of Matrimony Of Anne wee haue seene what
of their poore whereunto he gaue fiue hundred Markes yeerely of Lands for euer to maintaine Gods diuine seruice and the said Churches reparations within whose walles we finde this often written This is Christs Church founded by King Henrie the eight 134 And his sicknes inâ—…asing to the great danger of life hee prepared himselfe to make his Wil wherein howsoeuer titles had been vnhabled in Parliaments he ordained his three children to succeede each after others for want of other Issue One thousand markes he commanded to be giuen to the poore and to twelue poore Knights at Winsere each of them twelue pence a day for euer euery yeere a long Gowne of white cloth the Gâ—…ter imbroidered vpon the breast wherein was placed the Crosse of Saint George and a Mantle of red cloth to bee worne thereupon ordâ—…ning for his Executors in the minority of Prince Edward these heere vnder named 1 Thomas Crâ—…er Archbishop of Ganterbury 2 Thomas 〈◊〉 Lord Chancellor 3 William 〈◊〉 Knight of the Order 4 Lord Saint-Iohn Great Master of the Houshold 5 Iohn Russell Lord 〈◊〉 Seale 6 Edward 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of Hertford Lord great Chamberâ—…ine 7 Iohn 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lord high Admiral 8 Cutbert 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 9 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Knight Mr. of the Horse 10 〈◊〉 Pageâ—… Knight of the Order 11 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chiefe iustice of the Common-pleâ—… 12 Thomas Bromley Lord Chiefe Iustice. 13 Anthony Deny Knight 14 Edward North Knight 15 Edward Wotton Knight 16 Doctor Wotton Deane of Canterbury And for their aide and assistance in Counsell he appointed these following 1 Henry Fitz-Alan Earle of Arundel 2 William Parre Earle of Essex 3 Thomas Cheney Knight Treasurer of the Houshold 4 Iohn Gage Knight CoÌ„troler of the Houshold 5 Anthony Winkefield Knight Vice-Chamberlaine 6 William Peter Knight principall Secretary 7 Richard Rich Knight 8 Iohn Baker Knight 9 Ralph Sadler Knight 10 Thomas Seimer Knight 11 Richard Southwell Knight 12 Edmund Pecham Knight And in great penitency for his sinnes died vpon Thursday the twenty eight day of Ianuary in the yeere of Christ Iesus 1546. when hee had raigned thirty seuen yeere nine moneths and fiue daies had liued fifty fiue yeres fiue months fiue daies whose body with great solemnity was buried at Windsore vnder a most costly and stately Tombe begunne in Copper and guilt but neuer finished in the inclosures of whose Grates is curiously cast this inscription HENRICVS OCTAVUS REX ANGLIAE FRANCIAE DOMINVS HIBERNIAE FIDEI DEFENSOR with what cost and state this his Monument was intended is manifested by a Manuscript taken from the true modell thereof which I receiued from that industrious Herauld Master Nicholas Charles Lancaster and for the great magnificence is worthy heere to be inserted The maner of the Tombe to be made for the Kings Grace at Windsore First the pauement wherevpon the Tombe shall stand shall be of Orientall stone That is to say of Alabaster Porfido Serpentines and other stones of diuers colours as in the patterne sheweth Item vpon the same Pauement shall be two great steps vnder all the worke of like Orientall stones Item the Basement of the Pillers shall be of white Marble with Angelâ—… holding betweene them Crownes or Garlands guilt and white Marble as more plainely sheweth in the Patterne Item aboue the said Basement and Angels shall be all the old Testament that is to say xiiij Images in the xiiij Casements of the same two Pillers of the Prophets and all the Pillers which shall be xvi shall be of stones Serpentine Porfido and Alabaster and other fine Orientall stones of such colours as is shewed in the Patterne and the foote of euery piller and also the head shall be of Brasse And euery Prophet shall haue an Angell sit at his foote with Scripture of the name of his Prophet and aboue ouer the head of the same shall bee the story of his Prophet in euery of which Story shall bee at least viij or xi figures Item aboue all the same Pillers shall bee another Basement of white Marble with a partition being made of such fine Orientall stones as the Pillers bee wherein shall bee written such Scripture as please you Item aboue the same Basement shall be the Story of the new Testament that is to wit with the Images of the Apostles the Euangelists and the foure Doctors of the Church and euery Image shall haue sitting at his foote a little child with a Scripture of the name of his Image and a little Basket full of red and white Roses which they shall shew to take in their hands and cast them downe off the Tombe and ouer the Pauement and the Roses that they shal cast ouer the Tombe shall bee enamelled and guilt and the roses that they cast ouer the Pauements shal be of fine Orientall stones of white and red Item behinde all the same Images of the new Testament round shall be made in brasse and guilt all the life of Iesus Christ from the natiuity to his ascention and it shall be so clearely and perfectly made that the Mystery of Christs life to his ascention shall plainely appeare Item aboue the said new Testament and Images thereof and aboue the said life of Christ shall bee a Quire of xx Angels standing vpon a Basement of white Marble with great Candlestickes in their hands hauing lights in them shewing to honour and reuerence the same Tombe Item all these foresaid figures stories and ornaments shall be made to garnish and ornate the two Pillers of the Church betweene which the Tombe shall be set Item betweene the said two great Pillers of the Church thus garnished shall be a Basement of white Marble of the height of the Basement of the Pillers and therein the Epitaph of the King and Queene with letters of gold of such Scriptures as yee deuise Item vpon the same Basement shall bee made two Tombes of blacke-touch that is to say on either side one and vpon the said Tombes of black Touch shall be made the Image of the King and Queene on both sides not as death but as persons sleeping because to shew that famous Princes leauing behinde them great fame their names neuer doe die and shal lie in roiall Apparels after the antique maner Item ouer the right hand ouer both the sides of the same Tombe shall be an Angell which shall hold the Kings Armes with a great Candlesticke hauing as it were light on it as a Lampe and in like manner shall be an other Angell holding the Queenes Armes on the left hand with a like Candlesticke Item on the right hand and left hand on both the sides ouer the said Images of the King and Queene shall be two Angels shewing to the people the bodies of the King and Queene holding aboue their Heades veiles of gold and the Crownes of the King and Queene on their hands Item betweene the said two Tombes of blacke Touch and the said Angell ouer the King Queene shall stand
1540. shee was his wife sixe moneths after which time certaine Lords of the vpper House of Parliament came into the nether and alleaged cause for which that marriage was vnlawfull whereunpon shee was diuorced and by Statute enacted that shee should no more be taken for Queene but should be called the Lady Anne of Cleâ—…e See remained in England long after the Kings death though small mention is made of her by any of our Writers only we finde that she accompanied the Lady Elizabeth through London at the solemnizing of Queene Maries Coronation 140 Katherine the fifth wife of King Henry the eight was the daughter of 〈◊〉 and Neece vnto Thomas Howard his brother Duke of Norfolke Shee was married vnto him the eight of August and yeere of â—…race 1540. being the thirtie two of his Raigne at Hampton Court and continued his Queene the space of one yeere sixe moneths and foure daies and for her vnchaste life was attainted by Parliament and for the same beheaded within the Tower of London the twelfth of February and her body buried in the Chauncell of the Chappell by Queene Anne Bullen 141 Katherine the sixth and last wife of King Henry was the daughter of Sir Thomas Parre of Kendall and sister to Lord William Parre Marquesse of Northampton shee was first married to Iohn Neuill Lord Latimer and after his decease vpon the twelfth of Iuly maried vnto the King at Hampton Court the yeere of Saluation 1543. and thirtie fiue of his Raigne Shee was his wife three yeeres sixe months and fiue daies and suruiuing him was againe married vnto Thomas Seimer Lord Admirall of England vnto whom she bare a daughter but died in the same Child-bed the yeere of Grace 1548. His Issue 142 Henrie the first sonne of King Henry by Queene Katherine his first wife was borne at Richâ—…d in Surrey vpon the first of Ianuary and the first of his fathers Raigne whose Godfathers at Font were the Lord Cranmer Archbishop of Canterburie and the Earle of Surrey his Godmother Lady Katherine Countesse of Deuonshire daughter to King Edward the fourth This Prince liued not fully two months but died in the same place wherein he was borne vpon the two and twentieth of February and his body with all due obsequies buried in Westminster 143 A sonne not named was borne vnto King Henrie by Lady Katherine his first Queene in the month of Nouember and the sixth yeere of his Raigne who liued not long and therefore no further mention of him can bee made the deathes of these Princes King Henrie tooke as a punishment from God for so he alleaged it in the publike Court held in Blacke-friers London they being begot on his owne brothers wife 144 Marie the third childe and first daughter of King Henrie by Queene Katherine his first wife was born at Greenewich in Kent the eighteenth of Februarâ—… in the yeere of Christs humanity 1518 and the eighth of his Raigne Shee was by the direction of her mother brought vp in her Childe-hood by the Countesse of Salisbury her neere kinswoman for that as some thought the Queene wished a marriage betwixt some of her sons and the Princesse to strengthen her Title by that Aliance into Yorke if the King should die without issue Male. In her yong yeeres shee was sued to be married with the Emperour the King of Scots and the Duke of Orleance in France but all these failing and shee succeeding her brother K Edward in the Crowne at the age of thirtie sixe yeeres matched with Phillip King of Spaine to the great dislike of many and small content to her selfe hee being imploied for the most part beyond the Seas for griefe whereof and the losse of Calice shee lastly fell into a burning feauer that cost her her life 145 Elizabeth the second daughter of King Henrie and first childe by Queene Anne his second wife was borne at Greenwich vpon Sunday the seuenth of September the yeere of Christ Iesus 1534 and twenty fiue of her Fathers Raigne who with due solemnities was baptized the Wednesday following Archbishop Cranmer the old Dutches of Norfolke and the old Marchionesse of Dorset being the witnesses at the Font and the Marchionesse of Excester at the confirmation Shee succeeded her sister Queene Marie in the Monarchy of England and was for wisdome vertue piety and Iustice not onelie the Mirrour of her Sexe but a patterne for Gouernment to al the princes in Christendome whose name I may not mention without al dutiful remembrance and whose memory vnto me is most deare amongst the many thousands that receiued extraordinary fauours at her gracious and most liberall hand 146 Another man childe Queene Anne bare vnto King Henry though without life vpon the nine and twentieth of Ianuary and twenty seuen of his Raigne to the no little griefe of the mother some dislike of the King as the sequel of her accusation and death did shortly confirme 147 Edward the last childe of King Henry and first of Queene Iane his third wife was borne at Hampton Court the twelfth of October the yeere of Grace 1537. and twenty nine of the Kings Raigne being cut out of his mothers wombe as is constantly affirmed like as Iulius Caesar is said to haue been his Godfathers at the Font was Thomas Cranmer Archbishop of Canterbury and the Duke of Norfolk his sister Lady Mary being Godmother saith Grafton Sixe daies after his birth he was created Prince of Wales and at the death of his Father succeeded him in all his Dominions of whom more followeth heereafter His Naturall Issue 148 Henrie Fitz-Râ—…ie the naturall sonne of King Henrie the eight was begotten of the Lady 〈◊〉 called Elizabeth Blunt and borne in the Mannor of Blackâ—…moore in Essex about the tenth yeere of his Raigne at the age of sixe yeeres he was created Earle of Nottingham and in the fiue and twentieth of his Fathers Raigne vpon the eighteenth of Iune in the Kings Pallace of Bridewell was made Duke of Richmond and Sommerset Lord Warden of the East West and Middle-Marches against Scotland and Lieutenant Generall of all the parts of England Northward he was a Prince very forward in Marshal Actiuities of Good literature and knowledge in the tongues vnto whom the learned Antiquary Leland dedicated a Booke He married Marie daughter of Thomas Howard Duke of Norfolke Earle Marshall and Lord high Treasurer of England with whom he liued not long but died at Saint Iames by Westminster the two and twentieth of Iuly in the yeere of Christ Iesus 1536. and was buried at Framingham in Suffolke THe tempestuous 〈◊〉 in the Raigne of this King Henrie the eight and the violent deluge raised against the Church-state of his times bare downe so many religious strong foundations and were the destruction of so many beautifull Monasteries as the onely relation of their numbers and names would haue much interrupted the narration of his history Wherfore to reteinâ—… their memorials though their walles are laid
his memory blemished by the former error from the vulgar aspersion of sacrilegious impietie This King after the dissolution of the Religious houses erected these sixe Bishoprickes to witte Westminster Chester Peterborough Oxford Bristoll and Gloucester whereof the fiue last are in esse and at the same time he erected also these Cathedrall Churches here after mentioned wherein he founded a Deane and the number of Prebends following viz. Canterbury 12 Winchester 12 Worcester 10 Chester 6 Peterborough 6 Oxford 6 Ely 8 Gloucester 6 Bristoll 6 Carliol 4 Durham 12 Rochester 6 Norwich 6 The yearely value of which Cathedrall Churches so newly by him erected with the Collegiats of Windsor Westminster and Woluerhampton ouer and besides the Petti-Cannons and other inferiour Ministers amounteth by estimation to 5942. l. 8. s. 2. d. The Promotions Ecclesiasticall which for the most part except a little pared hee preserued entire are in a generall estimate by the Shires wherein they stand in the ensuing Table expressed The present Number and Value of the Spirituall Promotions in England and Wales Counties Promotions Value   l. s. d. ob q. Barkeshire 139. 2â—…53 06 00 ob o Bedfordshire 116. 1506 05 05 oo o Buckinghamshire 172. 2236 02 06 oo q Cambridgeshire 151. 1902 18 07 ob o The Town of Callis and the Marches therof 26. 0590 06 10 oo o Cheshire 68. 1776 12 00 ob o Cornwall 161. 2706 16 02 oo o Cumberland and Westmorland 63. 1022 06 06 ob q Darby 106. 1017 11 10 ob o Deuonshire 394. 7466 01 04 oo o Dorsetshire 248. 3077 05 08 ob q The Bishopricke of Durham in the County of Northumberland 118. 2332 07 05 ob o Essex 378. 5347 06 11 oo q Yorkeshire 440. 4974 00 00 ob o Glostershire 288. 3296 06 04 ob q Huntingtonshire 79. 1097 02 06 oo q Hartfordshire 120. 1837 16 00 ob o Herefordshire 160 1364 19 02 ob q Kent 335. 3974 13 00 ob q Lancashire 30. 0789 10 01 oo o Leicestershire 199. 2564 14 08 oo o Lincolneshire 638. 6129 01 04 ob o The City of London 96. 3365 00 10 ob o Middlesex 58. 1074 19 06 ob o Norffolke 668. 6505 15 10 ob o Northamptonshire 271. 3884 08 11 ob q Nottinghamshire 168. 1640 07 09 ob o Oxfordshire 164. 1917 17 07 ob o Rutlandshire 52 0548 00 10 oo o The Archdeaconry of Richmond 105. 1841 11 08 ob q Shropshire 190. 1530 05 10 ob o Staffordshire 134. 0884 03 11 oo o Southamptonshire 158 3749 06 07 ob o Sommersetshire 385. 4910 13 07 oo q Suffolke 428. 4811 08 00 oo o Surrey 113. 1701 08 09 oo q Sussex 322. 3069 16 04 oo o Warwickshire 158. 1732 18 10 ob q Worcestershire 153. 2035 14 00 ob o Wiltshire 305. 3505 02 09 ob q  Number totall of the Benefices in England 8501. Value totall of the Benefices in England 16772. l. 5. s. 2. The seuerall Dioces of Wales Promotions Value The Bishopricke of Saint Assaph 312 1536 18 07 ob  The Bishopricke of Bangor 104. 1225 05 08 oo o The Bishopricke of Landaffe 166. 1204 11 10 ob o The Bishopricke of Saint Dauids 323. 2531 12 09 oo o  Number totall of the Benefices in Wales 905. Value totall of the Benefices in Wales 6498. l. 8. s. 11.  Number total of al the Benefices both in England and Wales 9407. Value totall of all the Benefices both in England and Wales 113 270. l. 14 s. 1. d. The value of these inferior Promotions in England which haue cure of Soules I haue suited into seuerall Proportions as they are rated in Record and distinguished the Vicaradges from Parsonages in the Table following Liuings vnder tenne pound 4543 Personages Vicarages Liuings of tenne pound and vnder twentie Markes 1445. Personages 905. Vicarages 540 Liuings of twenty Markes and vnder twenty pound 1624. Personages 1134. Vicarages 0490 Liuings of twenty pound and vnder twenty sixe pound 0524. Personages 0414. Vicarages 0179. Liuings of twenty sixâ—…â—…nd and vnder thirty pound 0206. Personages 0163. Vicarages 0043 Liuings of thirty pound and vnder forty pound 0248. Personages 0188 Vicarages 0060 Liuings of forty pound and vpwards 0144 Personages 0115. Vicarages 0029 To preuent any mistaking in the Reader I haue thought it not vnfitte to conclude this Table with the discouerie of my meaning by certaine letters before vsed viz. M. Monastery P. Priorie F. Frierie N. Nunnery C. Colledge H. Hospital EDVVARD THE SIXT OF THAT NAME KING OF ENGLAND FRANCE AND IRELAND DEFENDER OF THE FAITH c. THE FIFTIE NINTH MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH HIS LIFE ACTS AND DEATH CHAPTER XXII EDWARD the sixt of that Name and onely sonne liuing vnto King Henry the eight was borne at his Mannor of Hampton-Court in Middlesex the twelfth of October and yeere of saluation 1537. and sixe dayes after being the eighteenth of the same moneth hee was created Prince of Wales Duke of Cornwall and Earle of Chester his birth was ioyfull vnto the King and Commons but the death of his mother the vertuous Queen Iane brought immediat sorow vnto both whose womb was cut as some haue affirmed to the sauing of his but losse of her owne life vpon whose death these elegant verses were writ Phoenix Iana iacet nato Phoenice dolendum Sacula Phoenices nulla tulisse duas Here lies the Phenix Lady Iane whose death a Phenix bare O griefe two Phenixs at one time together neuer were 2 Nine yeeres and od monethes hee was vertuously trained vp in the life of his father and at his death appointed the first of his heires and for want of Issue if it so chanced Mary and shee failing Elizabeth to succeed in his throne for as Henry with Salomon was blame-worthy for women so left hee but one sonne and two daughters as the other in Scripture is said to haue done Salomon had Rehoboam a foole and vnfortunate his daughters but obscure and both of them Subiects but Henry much adoe lastly to little purpose these Articles were agreed vpon and sent to the King the Copy whereof was thus 22 For asmuch as man except he be borne of Water and the holy Ghost cannot enter into the kingdome of God and for asmuch as the gates of Heauen bee not open without this blessed Sacrament of Baptisme therefore we will that our Curates shall minister this Sacrament at all times of need aswell in the weeke daies as on the holy daies Item wee will haue our children confirmed of the Bishops whensoeuer we shall within the Diocesse resort vnto them Item for asmuch as we constantly beleeue that after the Priest hath spoken the words of Consecration being at Masse there celebrating and consecrating the same there is very really the Body and Blood of our Sauiour Iesus Christ God and Man and that no substance of Bread and Wine remaineth after but the very same Body that
sonnes elected subdued and slaine 1. Aureolus in Illyris 2. Gallienus in Rome 3. Odenatus in the East Odenatus ouercommeth the Persians Galieâ—… seeketh Odenatus his death Apoc. 4. 3. Trebeâ—… Pollio Strange sighâ—…s in the Heauens Great and mighty Earth-quakes Galiâ—… staied the perâ—…cutions of thâ—… Christians Eusâ—…b Eccles. â—…st lib. 7. cap. 12. Apoc. 1. 16. Thirty Emperoâ—… 〈◊〉 oncâ—… Pomp. Laetus a Panlus Oros. b Cassidor c Iornandes Eusebius Apoc. 6. 4. Galienus times prophesied of by the Euangelist S. Iohn Galienus his death and continuance of his raigne An. Do. 269. His descent Aurel. Victor Flauius Claudius his vertues Iornandes Gothes inuade the Empire Paul Orosius Two thousand saile of Gothes Claudius Letter to the Senate Gothes vanquished Flauius Claudius died a naturall death His personage and qualities An. Do. 271. Eutropius Quintiliâ—… brother to the last Emperour Quintilius cut his own veines and so bled to death He raigned but seuenteen daies An. Do. 271. Aurelianus his descent Fla. Vâ—…p Aurelianus comparable with Caesar and Alexander Aurelianus inlarged the walles of Rome Chap. 37. Sabellicus saith she both tired him and put him to flight also Zenobia her Letter to Aurelianus * The great Citie Palmyra saith Iosephus was built by King Salomon whence their Nation tooke the name It bordered vpon the Parthians Kingdome in the middle betwixt it and the Roman Empire Ouid. Metam li. 6. * Tomyris was a valiant Scythian Queene who slew King Cyrus and all his Host and filling a vessell with their bloud did cast in Cyrus head saying Bloud hast thou thirsted now drinke therof thy fill To this doth Zenobia allude Zenobia vanquished Zenobia het beautie Flau. Vopisc Euseb. Eccl. Hist. lib. 7 cap. 39. Paul Orosius Aurelianus at first a fauourer now a persecutor of the Christians Aurelianus scard with a Thunderbolt from heauen Psal. 2. 10. Aurelianus slaine Entropius Aurelianus His feature of body and minde 〈◊〉 An. Do. 276. Aurelianus being dead no man sought to be Emperour Senate and Souldiers strain courtesie who shall choose the Emperour Eusebius Vopiscus Orosius Oneuphrius Claudius Tacitus elected Emperor Claudius Tacitus his vertues Claudius Tacitus his care to preserue the works of Cornelius Tacitus Eutrop. l. 9. Aurel. Victor Vopiscus Claudius Tacitus his Raigne An. Do. 277. Florianus made himselfe Emperour Florianus his death Chap. 38. Eutrop. lib. 9. Vopiscus Florianus his raigne An. Do. 277. Probus called the father of his Countrey and the highest Bishop His desceâ—… Sabellicus Probus comparable with Hannibal and Caesar. Probus slayeth 400000. Germans Henr. Mutint Saturninus cho sen Emperour His speech to his Electors Saturninus his death Vopiscut Bonosus and Proculus rebell against Probus Sabellicus Bonosus death Sabellicus Sabellicus Victorinus a Moore his Stratagem Hist. Mag. Brit. lib. 3. cap. 10. Vandals and Burgundians sent to inhabite in Britaine Vopiscus Sabellicus Wine made in England Probus his death Vopiscus Entropius Eusebius Eccl. hist. lib. 7. cap 29. Anno 282. Flauius 〈◊〉 Vopiscus Uictor 〈◊〉 Orosius Cardâ—… and Numerianus Casars Carinus slaine by a thunderbolt Hierome Paulus Orosius Eutropius Flauius Vopiscus Eutrop. Signonâ—… Oâ—…pbet Pomp. Laetus An. Do. 286. An. Do. 291. Beda hist. Angl. lib. 1. cap. 6. * Now called Bâ—…leyn in Picardy Carausius defendeth his vsurpation seuen yeers Maximianus against Carausius Ninius A perfidious friend Allectus slaine Walbrooke in London of Gallus 〈◊〉 Tâ—…eb Mamertinus Panegyâ—… Orat. The Emperours extolled for recoucting Britain Mamertinus Paneg Grat. Many Artificers in Britaine Gâ—… Damasâ—… Sabellicus Eusebius Beda Rad. de Dicetâ—… The Christians torments for ten yeeres together Beda hist. Angl. lib. 1. cap. 7. S. Albane put to death at Saint Albans Iob. Capgraue Amphibole a Britaine put to death Iulius and Aaron at Leicester At Lichfeild grâ—… multitudes in Cambden Ioh. 19. 17. Ioh Rossâ—… Wâ—…wicens in lib. de 〈◊〉 â—…pis Beda hist. Angl. lib. 1. cap. 6. Apoc. 13. Dan. 7. Ezek. 38. 2. The violent deaths of many Emperors Psal. 45. 5. The first Seale Apoc. 6. The second Seale The third Seale The fourth Seale The fifth Seale The sixth Seale Exod. â—…9 Numb 17. Iosh. 3. 4. Iob 29 9. Euseb. eccles lib. 8. cap. 1. 2. 3. Euseb. hist eccles lib. 8. cap. 1. Amos 1. 3. Euseb. eccles hist. lib. 8. cap. 2â—… Euseb. eccles hist. lib. 8. cap. 14. Fox Act. pag. 119. 123. Euseb. eccles hist. lib. 8. cap. 19. Dioclesians practise The Pope an imitator of him and not of Christ. Dioclesian and Maximianus resigned vp the Empire the 9. Cal. of May in the yeere of Christ 304. Galerius and Constantius Emperors The Christians inioy peace Constantine the Great elected Caesar. Euseb. eccles hist. lib. 〈◊〉 cap. 16. Pomp. Latâ—… 2. Kin. 10. 20. Constantius policie to trie who were true Christians Constantius his wiues Eutropius Nicephor lib. 7. cap. 18. Beda hist. Angl. lib. 1. cap. 8. Holinsh. Chron. lib. 4. cap 26. Cambd. Brit. pa. 74 Baronius A Church builded by Helena in the place where our Sauiour suffred Helena buildeth another Church where the Inne stood in which our Sauiour was laid in a Cratch Ambrose his Oration vpon Theodosius Ioseph Antiq. lib. 20. cap. 2. Helena Queene of Ad abâ—…na a vertuous woman also Constantine escapeth Galerius His preuenting pursuit He commeth safe to Yorke to his father Constantius his speech to his sonne Constantius his raigne death Pomp. Laetus Socrates Eccl. lib. 1. cap. 2. An. Do. 306. Euseb. Eccl. Hist. lib. 8. cap. 14. Socrat. Eccl. lib. 1. cap. 〈◊〉 Panegyricke Oration vnto Constantine the great Eutropius Constantines descent Sabelâ—…icus Maximianus put to death by Constantine Niceph. li. 7. c. 2â—… Eutropius lib. 11. Zosoâ—… lib. 1. ca. 5. Socrat. lib. 1. ca. 2. Vâ—…spurgens Chron. Paul Diac. li. 11. Euseb. ecles hist. lib. 9. cap. 9. Sabellicus Constantines repose Pomp. Laetus Maxentius trusteth to Sorcerers Sabellicus An inscription made on memory of Maxentius ouerthrow The memoriall of his victorie ouer the Frankners Cambd. Brit. Licinius put to death at Nicomedia and his sonne after Anno 326. Sigonius In hist. tripart Eusebius Cambden in his Britannia Amianus Marcill Nineteene thousand foote and seuenteene hundred horsemen maintained in ordinary in Britaine Sabellicus A Iewish Doctor thus described this Citie in an epistle which himselfe deliuered to our English Ambassador remaining in Constantinople in Anno 1594. Hier. in his additions to Eusebius Constantinople built by Constantine Wil. Malmsbury Constantine the establisher of Christianity Ambrose vpon the death of Theo. Rufâ—… Cassiod Eusebius eccles hist. Hieromâ—… Eusebius Sigonius Constantine buried at Constantinople Socrates lib. 1. cap. 26. Eusebius in viâ—… Const. lib. 4. Sabellicus Constantines successors An. Do. 337. Constantinus his part of the Empire Constans his part of the Empire Constantius his part of the Empire Constantinus slaine Socrates lib. 2. c. 3. Cassiod trip Hist. A Councell against the Arrians called by Constans Constans slaine Amianus l. 20. c. 1â—… Fl. pop Nepohanus p. F. Aug. Simon Dunelm I. Stow. Galfridus
* Ypod. Neust. * Tho. de la More * Beâ—…ind transl lib. 14 cap. 9. * Act. Mon. p. 459. * Tho. de la More * Tho. VVals * Tho. VVals in fine Edw. 1. * Idem Tho. Walsingham in Edw. 2. * Polyd. Virg. * Tho. Walsingh lib. S. Alban MS * Chr. Dunstab A. D. 1311. Peirs de Gaueston Earle of Cornwall banished for euer * Tho. VValsin * S. Th. de la More The Earle of Cornwal reuoked * Iohn Stow. Tho. VVals Tho. de la Moore Is the third time banished and returnes * Tho. VValsingh * Act Mon. p. 460. Fabian * Tho. Walsingh * Act. Mon. 461 colom 1. Tho. VVals * Tho. de la More * Continuator Triuet MS. * Tho. VVals * Iohn Stow. * Nic. Triuet ad an 1306. In those dayes it was thought the Pope might be an heretike * Fox Martyrâ—…log pag. 460. * Tho. de la More * Iohn Stow. Ypod. Neust. A. D. 1312. * Thom. Walsingh * Act. Mon. pag. 461. col 1. * Polyd. Virg. li. 18 * Chron. R. Auelburie Tho. de la More Tho. VVals * Tho. de la More * Tho. de la More * Ran. Cestr. l. 7. c. 41. * Act. Mon. pa. 462. * Tho. de la More * Tho. VVals * Continuator Nich. Triuet Edward of Windsor borne * Ran. Cestr. lib. 7. cap. 41. Fabian * Act. Mon. 462. Col. 1. * Tho. VVals * Act. Mon. * Tho. Wals. A. D. 1313. Scottish affaires * Tho. de la Mor. This according to Hector Boetiâ—… lib. 14. hapned A. D. 1309. * Hect Boet. l. 14. Geo. 〈◊〉 An. D. 1314. King Edward with a mighty Army in Scotland * Tho. Wals. * Tho. de la Mort Tho. Walsingh Polyd. Verg lib. 18 Bellind the Scotish transl of Hect. Boe. lib. 14. cap. 11. * Hect. Boet. * Tho. UUalsingh Hect. Boet. lib. 14. * Th. de la Moâ—… * Bellind transâ—… lib. 14 cap. 1. * Hect. Boet. lib. 14 ca. 11. * Tho. de la More * Hect. Boet. lâ—… qâ—… supra * Thâ—… la Moâ—… The English ouerthrowne at Bannockâ—…bourne * Tho. VValsâ—… * Tho. de la Mâ—… Uâ—…s 〈◊〉 * Tho. de la Moâ—… * Hect. Boet. l. 14. Tho. de la Moore Ypod. Neâ—…st * Tho. Wals. * Ypod. Neust. * Polyd. Ver. li. 7. cap. 41. An. D. 1314. * Tho. Walsingh Ypod. Neust. A. D. 1315. The woful estate of England vnder the three plagues of Sword dearth and pestilence Tho de la More Tho. VVals Gauestons funerals A. D. 1316. * Tho. UUals. An. D. 1317. * Tho. VValsing * Tho. de la More An. D. 1318 Edward Bruce king of Ireland vanquished by the English and slaine * Bellind 〈◊〉 lib. 14. cap. 12. Tho. Wals. * Th. de la More * Pol. Virg. lib. 1â—… * Tho. Wals. * Tpod. Neust. Polyd. Vâ—…g lib. 18 * Hector Boet. lib. 14. Tho. Wals. Pol. Virg. lib. 18. * Cap 17. * Ioh. Stow. Harding c. 172. The beginning of ciuill wars * Tho. de la More The Spensers banished * Tho. VValsin A. D. 1321. * Holinsh. p. 331. col 2. King Edward pursues the Lords Polyd. Verg. li. 8. A. D. 1322. * Tho. de la More * Tho. VValsingh Tho. de la More * Th de la More * Tho. Wals. * Tho. VValsing Execution of Nobles * Holinsh. p. 330 col 2. * Ypod. Neust. * Tho. de la More * Hollinsh p. 331. col 1. * Act. Mon. p. 463. col 2 Iohn Stow. * Tho. Wals. * Holinsh. p. 331. col 2. * Ioh. Stow. * Act. Mon pa. 463. col 2. Fabian * Continu Nich. Triuet MS. * Tho. de la Moore saith but about 18. and 5. banished The quality of Earle Thomas described * Râ—…l Higden Moâ—…st Cestrenâ—… Polych l. 7. c. 42. * S. Th. de la More Polych ib. * Thom. Walsingh * Holinsh. p. 329. col 2. * Continu Nich. Triuet MS. Tho VVals ad A. D. 1319. * Continu Nich. Triuet MS. * Ioh. Stow. Chron. Wil. Risanger apud VValâ—… Thom. Walsingh * Iohn Stow. * Hollinsh p. 331. col 2. * Tho. VValsingh * Holinsh. p. 331. col 2. * Tho. VValsing * Hollinsh qu. supra and Fabian * Fabian Holinsh. p. 332. c. 1. King Edward endangered by the Scots * Tho. de la More Tho. Wels. * Tpod. Neust. * Tho. de la More * Fabian A. D. 1323. Kiâ—…g Edward most bitteâ—…ly vpbraids the Earle of Lancasters death * Walsingham câ—… them verba imperij * Tho. VValsin * Pol. Virâ—… lib. 1â—… * Tho. Wals. * Ypod. Neust. * Chron. Dunst. apud Iohn Stow. A. D. 1324. An. Reg. 17. The I. Roger Mortimer escapes out of the Tower * Tho. de la More * Ypod. Neust. * S. Th. de la More An. D. 1325. * Tho. Walsingh Polyd. Verg. li. 18. * Tho. Wals. * Th. de la More * Polyd. Ver. li. 18 The Queene and Prince proclaimed Traitors * Tho. VVals Polyd. Verg. lib. 18. Fabiâ—…n Their death plotted by the King * M. Fox Act. Mon. p. 464. col 1. * Ypod. Neust. The English scowre the narrow seas * Tho Wals. An. D. 1326. A. reg 19. * Tho. de la More * Harding c. 176. The kings proceedings after the Queenes arriuall Thom. de la Moor. Ypod. Neust. * Tho. de la Moor. * 2 Kin. c. 4. v. 19 The Londoners for the Queene * Ex Hist. quae Brut. dicitur MS * Verg. Aene. 3 * Ypod. Neust. Tho. de la Moore The elder Spenser put to death * Tho. VVals Historia quae Bruti dicitur MS. Proclamations recalling the king * Tho. Wals. * Act. Mon. p. 465. col 1. * Tho. de la Moor cals him Omnis buiâ—…s mali Architectum but the Actor was doubtles Roger Mortimer The Prince Custos or high keeper of England * 16 Calend. DeceÌ„b. * Continu Nich. Triuet MS. The yonger Spenser put to death M. Fox Act. Mon. pa. 465. col 1. * Tho. de la Moore * Whosoeuer is kild by torment ouercomes the Tormentor An. D. 1327. An. Reg. 20. vlt. King Edward yeelds to resigne his Crowne * S. Th. de la More * Tho. Wals. * Polych lib. 7. c. 43. Reasons to perswade his resignation * Hist. Bruti MS. * Tho. de la More * Polyd. Ver. li. 28 * Tho. de la Moor. * Sir Tho. de la Moore his seruant * Pol. Virg. lib. 18 * Tho. Wals. Thom. de la Moor. * Polyd. Verg li. 18 Tho. VValsin * Tho. de la More * Tho. VValsingh * Tho. de la More * Tho. Wals. * Tho. de la Moore * Tho. VValsing Polyd. Verg. lib. 18. * Th. de la More * Polychr lib 7. c. 43 * Tho. VVals * Tho. Walsingh * Hist. Bruti MS. Monarch 49 Edward III. The happy change vnder King Edward 3. * Ranulph Cest. Thom. Walsingh
battell at S. Aâ—…bans where the Queene is victorious and recouers the King * Tirel saith Rob. Fab. The King and Queene returne into the North. Orig. 35. Hen. 6. Monarch 54 Edward IIII Edward Duke of Yorke and Rich. Earle of Warwick come vnto London The City of London doubtfâ—… vnto whether part to yeeld Priâ—… Edward 〈◊〉 his right to the Crowne King Henry depriued of his Crowne Edward Duke of Yorke proclaimed King of England March 3. * He was borne A D. 1â—…41 April 29. The feares of the Londoners Walker a Citizen beheaded for wordâ—… Dangerous to meddle with a Crowne Grost * 18000. pounds King Edwards beginnings somewhat disliked K. Edwards expedition into the North. The Lord Fitzâ—…er and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Earle Warwicks approach and speech to King Edward The L. Clifford sâ—…ine with an headlesse arrow A. D. 14â—… Difference of Authors hath here bred some confusion of yeeres * March 29. K. Edwards proclamation much forwarded his seruice The battell aâ—… Touton A politicke practise in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 K Henry 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Queene Margaret passeth into France A. D. 1461. King Edward crowned King Henry and Prince Edward disherited by Parliament A. D. 1462. Queene Margaret returned into Scotland Bastard Ogle ouercommeth the French An. D. 1463. Queene Margaret entreth Northumberland in hostile manner King Edward commeth to Tâ—…rks The skirmish vpon â—…egely More The saying of Sir Ralph Percie at his death 〈◊〉 victory at 〈◊〉 May. 15. Lordâ—… 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 The disgrading of Sir Ralph 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 King Henry 〈◊〉 to flight Rich. Grafton King Edwards care and prouisions King Henrie disguised commeth into England and is apprehended King Henry hardly vsed arrested and committed prisoner to the Tower King Edwards care of Iustice. The pride and abuse in shooâ—… Sheep transpore ted into Spâ—…e verie hurtfull vnto England King Edwards care for choice of his Queene His second proiect for a 〈◊〉 Rich. Grafton Cambden Rich. Grafton His third aâ—…y for a wife The allegations 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lady Bona fitte st Queene for Edward Neuil the great Earl of Warwick Rob. Fab. Warwicks wooing and entertainements in France K. Edwards last sodaine choise of his wife Ioh. Hardings 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Lady Elizabeth Gray a supplicator to king Edward The beauty and feature of the Lady Elizabeth Gray K. Edwards mother seeketh to 〈◊〉 his loue The counsell and conference of the old Dutchesse of Yorke with her 〈◊〉 K. Edward 〈◊〉 vnto 〈◊〉 it was exâ—… 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 to marry K. Edwards reason for his 〈◊〉 free choise His â—…thers deuise 〈◊〉 crâ—… his purâ—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lady 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of King Edward K. Edward married Lady Elizabeth Grey The descent and parentage of the Lady Elizabeth Grey Queene Elizabeth crowned The Queenes kindred highly preferred Earle Warwicke sore offended against K. Edward Temporizing betwixt the king and Earle of Warwicke Francis Goodwin Catal. of English Bishope Iohn Neuil created Marquesse Montacute Rich. Grafton A. D 1468. A marriage moued betwixt Earle Charles and Lady Margaret Philip. Com. l. 3. cap. 4. The mariage celebrated Earle Warwicke plotieth K. Edwards deposition Warwicke draweth Clarence into action against the King his brother Warwicke and Clarence make affinity A. D. 1469. The occasions found for a commotion Hulderne Captaine of the Commotion Two Captaines made by the rebels Sir Iohn Coniers chosen generall of the rebels The Lord Herbert Earle of Pembrooke made Lord generall Discontents betwixt Pembrooke and Warwicke The Lord Stafford repulsed K. Edward prepareth against the Earle of Warwicke Pembrooke and Stafford fall out for their Inne The valor of Pembrooke and of Sir Richard Herbert A. D. 〈◊〉 The Earle of 〈◊〉 with others beheaded Robert of Riddisdale captaine of the 〈◊〉 The Earle Riuers with his sonne Iohn surprised and beheaded Lord Stafford beheaded Io. Stâ—… Annal. King Edawrd taken at Wolney Is imprisoned in Middleham Castle King Edward escaped out of prison Warwicke sayings to make and vnmake kings Warres prepared vpon but 〈◊〉 partâ—… The miseries of ciuill warres The King and the Lords meet at London A. D. 1470 A commotion in Lincolnshire The Lord Wels and Sir Thomas Dimocke beheaded The battell at Stanford Sir Robert Wels taken Loscoat field Sir Robert Wels put to death Warwicke and Clarence flee into France Phil. Comines lib. 3. cap 4. The Dutches of Clarence deliuered of a son vpon shipboard The Duke of Burgundy bends himselfe against Earle Warwicke The double dealings of Vawcler Earle Warwicke saileth into Normandie King Lewis relieueth Warwicke Burgundy offended with Lewâ—… for relieuing his enemie Reiner of great stile and small power A marriage concluded betwixt Prince Edward and Anne daughter of Earle Warwicke King Edward driuen into his dumps Marques Montacute is taken into King Edwards fauor A maid Ambassador vnto the Duke of Clarence The conference of the damsell with the Duke of Clarence The Duke of Clarence inclineth to his brother Warwicke and Clarence returne into England Septemb. 13. A. reg 10. King Edwards security Earle Warwicke in the West proclaimeth king Henry K. Edwards opinion touching Warwickes approach Sunday after Michaelmas Stowel Annal. Doctor Godards sermon Marquesse Montacute reuolteth from K. Edward How vncertaine it is to stat on the 〈◊〉 K Edward is forced to flee England October 3. Edward in danger of taking on seas Queene Elizabeth tooke Sanctuarie in VVestminster Prince Edward boâ—…e in the Sanctuary The Kentish Commotioners doe much hurt about London Iohn Fortescue The States take K. Henry out of the Tower K. Henry againe restored goeth crowned to Pâ—… K. Edward debarred from gouernment by Parliament The Parliament Rowle Iohn Tiptoft Earle of Worcester beheaded The Crownes of England and France entailed to K. Henry George Duke of Clarence entailed to the Crowne Earles restored Earle Warwicke made gouernour of the Realme Queene Margaret hindred by tempest to come into England The Duke of Burgundy perplexed Phil. Com. lib. 3. Earl of Warwicks esteeme in Callis King Edward coueteth aide of his brother the Duke of Burgundy The Duke of Sommerset disswadeth Burgundy to aid K. Edward Burgundie temporizeth with his suites K. Edward passeth into England pretending no more then to be Duke of York A. D 1471. March 14. K. Edward straines his oath to winne the City of Yorke Earle Warwicke writes to his brother Marquesse to impeach King Edwards passage K Edwards Army encreased Iohn Stow. Warwicke taketh into the City Couentrie March 29. K. Edward challengeth Earle Warwick to fight K. Edward draweth towards London K Edward and his brother Clarence meet and are reconciled Clarence seeketh to draw Warwicke vnto K. Edward The words of Warwicke in answer to Clarence K. Edward marcheth forward London receiueth King Edward K. Henrie againe taken and sent to the Tower of London Ed. Hall Earle Warwicke commeth to S. Albans K. Edward carrieth K Henrie with him to battell Apr. 14. Barnet field fought vpon Easter day The orderings
of the battels Iâ—… Stow. A mistaking of the soulâ—…ieis which was the losse of the field Great Warwickâ—… slaine in fight Marques Montacute slaine in battell Nobles and others slaine at Barnet field Edw. Hast. Ioh. Stow. Rob. Fabian saith 1500. The Duke of Sommerset and the Faile of Oxford fled into Wales Rich. Grast Edward triumpheth and oâ—…eth his banner in S. Pauls Queene Margaret with Prince Edward landed at Weyâ—… The Lords comfort Queene Margaret Queenâ—… Margarets care for Prince Edward her sonne The opinions of the Lords King Edward prepareth against Queenâ—… Margaret King Henry committed to the Tower of London The ordering of Queene Margarets battels The ordering of K. Edwards battels The battell at Tewkesbury Edw. Hall This battell was fought vpon Saturday the 4. of May the 11. of K. Edwards raigne and yeere of Christ 1471. L. Wenlocke slain for not following Sommerset Lords slaine at Tewkesbury Prince Edward apprehended The Duke of Sommerset and others executed Prince Edward apprehended and 〈◊〉 answers Prince Edward most shamefully slaine Queene Margaret taken out of her Sanctuary The Northerne men submit vnto K. Edward Bastard Fanconbridge Captaine of the Lancastri Fauonbridge assaileth London The Citizens withstood his â—…ance Fauconbridge forced backe to his shipâ—… K. Edward with his Captiue Queene Margaret enter London King Henry â—…urthered in the Tower by Richard Duke of Glocester K. Henry carried bare-faced through the streetes of London Stowes Annals K. Henry bâ—…ied 〈◊〉 Chertsey and 〈◊〉 to Windsor The 〈◊〉 of K. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The vertues of K. Henry Holinshed Camb. Brit. in descript of Surrey Kings Colledge in Cambridge and Eaton in Barkshire found 〈◊〉 by K. Henry Queen Margaret ransoâ—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Bastard Fauconbridge with his vnruly crew yeeld to King Edward Bastard Fauconbridge pardoned of life and rewarded with Knighthood Rob. Fabian Bastard Fauconbridge beheaded A. D. 1472. Henry of Richmond fled into Britaine The storie of Iohn Earle of Oxford Waters brake out of the Earth Iohn Stow. Annals The Earle of Oxford sent prisoner into France The hard and inhumane vsage of the Countesse of Oxford The storie of Lord Henry Holland Duke of Excester Phil. Comines lib. 3. cap. 4. Ed. Hall The vnlouing parts of an vnlouing wiâ—…e Ioh. Sâ—…w The Lord Henrie supposed to haue been drowned The Archbishop of Yorkes goods seized vpon K. Edward sends into Britaine to recouer Richmond and Pembrooke K. Edward abrogates King Henries lawes Burgundie sends for aid into England against France A. D. 1474. K. Edwards expedition into France Phil. Comines lib. 4. cap. 5. The great preparation of King Edward King Edwards 〈◊〉 Lewis his conference with the English Herald Lewis his conference with the English Herald K. Lewis moneth Gartar to be a meanes for peace Phil. Com. lib. 4. cap. 7. A counterfeit Herald sent to K. Edward The Heralds perswasions An English Herald sent to King Lewis The Duke of Burgundy commeth to the King Edw. Hall â—…ol 231. Burgundies hot speech vnto K. Edward K Edwards reply to his brother of Burgundy Burgundy departeth displeased from King Edward The conference for peace 〈◊〉 Amiens Coâ—…ioners for peace Conditions of the peace Lewis his liberality for â—…oy of the peace Ph. Com. l. 4. c. 9. The kings of England and France dâ—… to see each others 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 place of the kings A. D. 1475. Aug. 29. The 〈◊〉 of the two kings The Kings swear the league K. Lewis loth that Edward should visite Paris A. D. 1475. Sept. 2â—… Henry Earle of Richmond â—…ught after by K. Edward An intent pretended which asâ—…r came to passe Ralph Holinsh. pag. 701. Henry â—…arle of Richmond taketh Sanctuary The English Ambassador complaineth to the Duke of Britaine His Answere Sir Tho. Moore King Edward beloued of his subiects and loueth his subiects Io. Stow. K. Edward sent for the Maior and Aldermen of London to his huntings K. Edward somwhat licention slie giuen K. Edwards three Concubines Thomas Burdet accused of treason Engâ—… Register of Gray-Friers Lâ—…don The story of George Duke of Clarence Tâ—… attainder of the Duke of Clarence Iohn Stow. A. D. 1478. Rich. Graft A false prophecie of G. E. Phil. Comin lib. 4. cap. 10. The Duke of Clarence is suiter vnto Marie the daughter of Burgundie Io. Serres Clarnce imprisoned by his brother King Edward George Duke of Claâ—…ce condemned by Parliament And drowned in a But of malmesay K. Edwards â—…pentance for his brothers death The Duke of Clarence his issue Edward and Margaret the children of Clarence beheaded King Edward deceiued in King Lewis 〈◊〉 Serres Lady Elizabeth called 〈◊〉 the Daulphin A. D. 1480. Io. Lesâ—… Lady Cicely motioned in matriage vnto 〈◊〉 Prince of Scotland Lewis King of France interposeth the contract betwixt Prince Iames and Ladie Margaret Iames King of Scotland much â—…dded to his 〈◊〉 will Alexander Duke of Albanie banished Scotland Iohn Earle of Marre bled to death K. Iames threatneth warre against England Richard Duke of Glocester made the Kings Lieutenant against Scotland The Duke of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Scotland 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the 〈◊〉 Holinsh. p. 707. Phil. Comines lib. 6. chap. 2. and 9. King Lewis dallâ—…th with King Edward King Edward vvould not beleeue vvhat was confidently tolde him A 〈◊〉 pretâ—… ded against France King Edward falleth â—…ke Thom. More King Edwards speeches at his death The perils of discord Tender youth is 〈◊〉 infected Great variance for small causes King Edwards good counsell What the nature of ambition is King Edwards vsuall oath King Edwards last request The raigne and death of King Edward Phil. Com. lib. 4 cap. 10. King Edward described Ph. Com. l. 6. c. 2. 〈◊〉 A. D. 1478. Stow. Edward 5. Monarch 55 King Edwards raigne vnfortunate and 〈◊〉 Aprill 19. A. D. 1483. Richard Duke of Yorke Richard Duke of Gloucester an vnnaturall vncle vnto the young King and his brother Richard Duke of Yorke was the father of Richard Duke of Glocester Women commonly maligne their husbands 〈◊〉 The description of Richard Duke of Glocester Richard Crooke-backe a good souldier He vvas the cause of Clorence his death Richard of Gloucester intended to be King eâ—…en whiles K. Edward liued The speech of Pottier at King Edwards death The vncle contriueth the destruction of his Nephewes Richards deepe pollicy King Edwards care to set peace betwixt the Queenes kindred and his The Queenes iealousie against the Lord Câ—…berlaine King Edward repaireth towards London The Queenes kindred only about the Prince The Duke seeketh to displace the Prince The crafty complaints of Richard Duke of Gloucester The effect that his pollicy took The conclusion of his designes Another crafty pollicy of Duke Richard The Queene yeldeth to the Dukes perswasion The Lords meet at Northampton The Keyes of the Inne kept by Richard Duke of Glaucester The L. Riuers much troubled at the sodaine action The L. Riuers imprisoned in Northampton The Dukes come to the King A quarrell picked in the kings presence Accusations against the Queens kindred
the crowne As bad his claim as his per on deformed but both made good by flatterers in Parliament Great pitie that so faire stemmes should being forth so bad a branch All promises were not kept as afterward it proued The Lord our God is a consuming fire Deut. 4. 24. A charitable minde in shew but in truth a crafty intent The effect of our English Parliaments The Crowne entailed to king Richard and his heires Prince Edward made heire apparant by Parliament What cannot the Parliament effect where all giue way to the sway of time Eccles. 9. 4. King Richard like vnto Galba a had Subiect but a good Prince King Richard accepteth the Crowne and beginneth his raigne with great applause The new Kings clemency and affability K. Richards dealings double construed The Northerne sent for to the Kings Coronation Iohn Harding Contâ—…er A. D. 1485. States 〈◊〉 by K Richard At Beere or Berry Ex Regist. Oxon. MS. A letter written for the Vniuersity oâ—… O â—…ra in the behalfe of D. Morton * Virgil. Paâ—…e Subiectâ—… c. Salust Dat. Oxâ—…ij in Eccles. S. Mariae Viâ—…g 4. Sexâ—… Bishop Morton committed to the custody of the Duke of Buckinghom The great estate of King Richards coronation Buckingham most richly attired at the kings coronation The order of the Kings proceedings to be crowned Rich. Groston The order of the Queenes proceedings to receiue the crown The King and Queene solemnly annointed and crowned Sir Thâ—… Mooe The time of King Richards raigne full of calamities 〈◊〉 made of the two Princes deathes King Richards progresse towards Glocester Remora a little fish iâ—… reported to haue such strength as it will stay the course of any ship vnder saile The feares of K. Richard King Richard complotteth the death of his Nephewes King Richard his letter to Sir Robert Brakenbury Sir Robert Brakenburies answere vnto Iohn Greene King Richards complaint of Ingratitude Iames Tirrell made the Instrument of murther The parts of Sir Iames Tirrel King Richard consuâ—…red vpon his Nephewes murders sitting on a homely seate Sir Iames ready to fulfil the kings mind in the murther of the Princes The words of Prince Edward when he heard that his â—…ncle should be King The faithfull seruants of the Prince remoued from him Sir Th. Moore Prince Edward and his brother murthered in a featherbed Their bodies were buried vnder a paire of staires The body of the two Princes remoued and buried no man knowes where Hardings continuer The murtherers confesse the deed and maner of their â—…th The report of Sir Tho. Moore The vnconstant state ofmans life Gods iustice and reuenge vpon the murtherers Io. Harding Ruenge of murder repaid The guilty conscience of King Richard Outward enemies arise against King Richard The forward affection of the Duke of Bckingham towards the Duke of Glocester The Duke of Buckingham fals in dislike of king Richard The occasions of the Kings and Dukes falling asunder Buckingham fained himselfe sick not to attend K. Henry The feares of the Duke of Buckingham No such suspition betwixt the King and the Duke as was said to be Sir Thomas Mores opinion of Buckingham The diuers opinions of the King and Dukes falling out The story of Bishop Morton Morton wâ—…d vnto King Edwards side The vnion of Lancaster and Yorke first set 〈◊〉 by Bishop Morton Morton made Archbishop of Canterbury Lord Chancellor and Cardinall His wisedome and experience The deepe polllicy of B. Morton The communication of the Duke and D. Morton Buckingham exciteth the Bishop to reueale his deepest secret It is dangerous to deale in Princes affaires A pretry tale pâ—…hily applied The desire of the Duke to know his meaning Edward â—…ll The Dukes protestation of secrecy The Bishop dealeth plainly with the Duke The dutie of all men towards their natiue countreys The change of state vnder the tyranny of the vsurper Blood cryeth for bloody vengeance The Bishop perswadeth the Duke to take the Crowne vnto himselfe The next dayes conference The Duke discloseth himselfe vnto the Bishop The Protector desired the crowne till the Prince came to the age of 24. yeeres The Protectors words to the Councell Change of State change of manners Why Buckingham fell from the Vsurper Margaret Countesse of Richmund The doubts of the Duke of Buckingham The great and waighty charge of a King Buckinghams resolution concerning the Crown The communication of the Countesse of Richmond with the Duke of Buckingham Henry Earle of Richmond and Ladie Elizabeth must make the vnion With whom and how to begin the intended desigues Reinold Bray the Instrument Bishop Morton escapeth from Brecknocke disguised Lewis a Phiâ—…tian another Instrument Lewis breaketh the intent vnto Queene Elizabeth The meanes to raise the Queens daughter to her right Queene Elizabeth readily receiueth the motion The Queene sendeth to the Countesse The two mothers agreede Vpon the vnion Many drawne into faction against K. Richard Vrswicke sent into Britaine Hugh Conway sent into Britaine Earle Richmund breaketh with the Duke of Dâ—…ine The Duke of Buckingham it sent for by the King The Duke of Buckingham refuseth to come to the Court. Commotions begun King Richards expedition towards 〈◊〉 The Duke prepareth against the King Great matters leâ—…ed that the complices could not 〈◊〉 The Duke of Buckingham â—…peth in sâ—…cres The 〈◊〉 dispersed Many fled into Brâ—…taine to Earle Henry A proclamation for the apprehension of the Duke of Buâ—…kingham Banister betraied his Lord the Duke of Buckingham Buckingham beheaded Banister looseth his reward but findeth punishments A Commotion in Kent King Richard sendeth to the Duke of Britain The Kings brother in law beheaded Earle Henry shipped for England A subtle traine laid for the Earl Earle Henry returneth into Britaine The Lords meet in Britaine The Lords svvear fealty vnto Henry Henry others attainted by Parliament William Collingborne executed for the time K Richard maketh peace with Scotland Iob de la Pole Earle of Lincolne proclaimed heire apparant Offers made to the Duke of Britaine Peter Landose Landose promised to deliuer the Earle Bishop Morton giueth Henry notice of his danger King Charles granteth his safe conduct to Henrie Earle Henry hardly escaped The Duke of Bri taine displeased at Landose The honorable dealings of the Duke of Britaine Iohn Earle of Oxford commeth to Earle Henry Iohn Earle of Oxford in great fauour with Henrie Bishop Fox in great fauor with King Henry The preferments of Bishop Fox Corpus Christi Colledge in Oxford founded by Bishop Fox King Richard intendeth to match with his Neece A subtill deuice Many faire promises intending foule ende Queene Elizabeth brought into 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 King Edwards fiue daughters deliuered to the Tyrant their vncle Queene Elizabeth sendeth for the Marquesse her sonne Queene Anne hindreth the purpose of the King King Richards fained sorrow * Of Canterbury King Richard refraineth his Queenes bed A report giuen foorth that Queene Anne was dead Queene Anne feareth her owne death Her death and buriall place
courage Holinshed Hist. of Ireland Kildar receiued into Dublin with procession The French king imprisoned at Madril Gâ—…ard Queene mother soliciteth King Henry Dislikes 〈◊〉 the Emperour and K. Henry Peace betwixt England and France Signed with 〈◊〉 ovvne 〈◊〉 in Ann. 1526. The great Dominions of the Emperour Guicchard Rich. Turpin G. Câ—… A. D. 1528. The Kings Oration to his Nobility Edward Hall The Kings complaint The commendation of Queen Katherine George Couen Learned men assembled to decide the Kings marriage The testimonies of many Vniuersities sent vnto Rome Iohn Stow. pag 9â—…1 Cardinall Campeiu commeth into England The King and Queene summoned to appeare personally in the Court at Blacke Fryers Queene Katherines speech to the King Queene Katherine departed the Court. The Kings report of his Queene The King excuseth the Cardinall King Henries conscience and care The Bishoppe of Rochester contradicteth the Archbishop of Canterbury Cornelius Agrippa yeeldeth to the proposition The Popes vsurpation forbid by Parliament â—…x Parl. 24 H. 〈◊〉 K. Henries marriage dissolued by Parliament Fox Mart. 1197. Katherine Dowager Holinsh. pag 93â—… Pope Clement 7. adiudgeth the marriage lawfull The thunderings of Pope Clement 7. Sleidan com li. 9. The discent of Anne Bullen Sir Godfrey Bullen Lord Maior of London Anne 1457. Sanders in Schis Angl. Anne Bullen religion Sleid. com lib. 9. Anne Bullen Created Marchionesse of Pembrooke A. D. 1532. Octob. 11. K. Henrie complaineth of the dull Pope King Henrie allowed the Pope 60000. Angels monethly Iohn Stow pa. 946 Anne Dom. 1533. Nouâ—…mb 14. Vpon S. Erkenwalds day saith Hollinshd and Groston King Henry maried Anne Bullen * The Pope Elizabeth Barton the false Oracle or the Romanists The assisters of this false Propheâ—…esse Read Statue in Anne 25. of King H. 〈◊〉 The counterfetings of Elizabeth Barton Edward Hall Ioh. Stow. Holinsh. Cranmer Cromwell Latimer * Elizab. Barton Edward Bocking Richard Deering Richard Risby Richard Maister Henry Gould Two Monkes Iohn Stow. Edward Duke of Buckingham beheaded Holinshed The vaine feare of Prior Bolton The Pope inciteth Iames King of Scotland against England Iohn Lesly High treason The Pope giues England to him that could get it Queene Anne crowned Lady Elizabeths birth A. D. 1533. Fox Martyr 1366. Statut. Parl. H. 28. cap. 10. Queene Anne a great louer of the Gospell A. D. 1536. Ian. 29. Queene Anne deliuered of a deaâ—… Child Queene 〈◊〉 sent to the Tower Mâ—…ch Sandt The 〈◊〉 of Queene Anne Cromwels letter to the King vnder his own hand Archbishop Cranmers let 〈◊〉 to the King Sleidans Com. l. 10 L. Rochford Noâ—…is West 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Marks beheaded May 15. Queene Anne condemned and beheaded Robert Greene. Queene Annes speech at her death Ex MS. The audacious dealings of the Rebels Slanderous vntruths against the King The oath of the Pilgrims The Earle of Shrewsbury maketh against the Rebels Ex MS. R. Coe Thomas Duke of Norfolke Lord Lieutenant of the North. Pardon and peace offered to the Rebels Ex Original MS. The demands of the Commons The whole drift was to down with the Gospel An vncharitable and vnchristian motion Holinsh. pag. 944. Aske executed Luk. â—…2 36. Spirituall men Commotioners Monkes hanged for rebellion Idols and Monasteries suppressed by Parliament A. D. 1538. The Roode of Grace broken at Pauls Crosse. Lamb. Peram in Boxeley Our Lady of Walsingham and other Images burnt Cambd. Brit. 645. Monasteries in England 90. Colledges 110. Religious Hospitals 2374. Chaunteries and free Chappels Eras. Dialogue W. Lamb. Peram The state and opinion of Tho. Beckets Shrine Iohn Stow. The great riches of Beckets Shrine The great reuenewes of the Monasteries Supplication of Beggars The great reuenewes of the Friers 2. Cor. 12. 14. Dâ—…ut 25. 4. Apoca. 9. Iere. 13 26. Many suffered death for the Gospell before that Martin Luther wrote Queene Anne Bullen a fauourer of the Gospell staied the rage against the Professours King 〈◊〉 doings displeased many Chriâ—… Princes Camb. Brit. Lord Marquesse and others beheaded A. D. 1539. Ian. 9. Ioh. 〈◊〉 King Henry married Anne of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 6. An. 1540. 〈◊〉 Mart. 1296. The sixe Articles deuised 32. H. 8. chap. 10 35. H. 8. cap. 5. Lord Cromwell imprisoned In a letter writâ—… ten by himselfâ—… Ex MS. Anâ—… 32. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 cap. â—…5 Queene 〈◊〉 diuorced by Parliament Cromwell affect his death 〈◊〉 ted by 〈◊〉 ment Ex MS. D. 〈◊〉 No such things as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 poseth 〈◊〉 Cromwell Nâ—… 〈◊〉 by 〈◊〉 well to cause 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Lady 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 A. D. 1540. 〈◊〉 A. D. 1541. May 17. Margaret Coun tesse of Salisbury beheaded Lord Dacres hanged Stat. in 33. of H. 〈◊〉 cap. 21. Since the eight of August 〈◊〉 Queene Katherine and the Lady Iane Rochford beheaded The 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 cted Sâ—…t H. 8. 28. c. 10. 〈◊〉 H. 8. 3â—… c. 4. The fixe bloody Articles enacted Iohn Fisher. Sir Thomas Moore beheaded Fox Mart. pap 1363. Anne Askew her story Io. Bale Cent. 8. â—…ol 669. Rom. 1. 16. Three conuersions by N. D. pag. 495. Anne accused by no rule of Christianity 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 compared The Counter Newgate and the Tower 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ned in Smithfield 〈◊〉 as 〈◊〉 suppose Three 〈◊〉 on s pag. 493. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Queene 〈◊〉 rines life laid 〈◊〉 Ibid. coâ—… p 494. 〈◊〉 three conâ—…ersions The Lord Chancellor lost his commission The Queene seeth the sentence of her death Queene Katherine visiteth the King who falleth in conference with her about 〈◊〉 Act. and Mon. Queene Katherines wise answer The Lord Chancellors purpose to apprehand the Queene Henry assumeth the name of King of Ireland A. 154 confirmed by Parl. 35. Hen 〈◊〉 Iohn 〈◊〉 The Kings of England and Scotland appoint to meet at Yorke A. D. 1542. An expedition into Scotland The Scotish noblemen refuse to inuade England The Lord 〈◊〉 of the Weâ—…-Borders yâ—…eld to the Kings perswasions * Williâ—… 〈◊〉 saith Stow. The mistaking of thâ—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Kings 〈◊〉 Generall The Scotish Noâ—… in 〈◊〉 of their generall 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Solem-mosse Graâ—…n saith foure and twentie The death of K. 〈◊〉 of Scotland A marriage intended betwixt Prince Edward and the young Queene of Scotland The Scotish prisoners honourably entertained The Scotish Prisoners released without Ran. some Ioâ—… 〈◊〉 The marriage of Prince Edward and Queen Mary concluded by Parliament Cardinill 〈◊〉 against the 〈◊〉 ringe with England The French King setâ—… faction in Scotland The Queene and Queene mother conueyto ed 〈◊〉 Queene Marie of Scotland crowned The Earle of Lennox falleth from the Queene mother King Henry dâ—… mandeth the young Scotish Queene An Army 〈◊〉 into Scotland Ioâ—…n Leslie Iohn Leslie The Pope and French King send aide into Scotland Math. Earle of Lennox marrieth Lady Margaret Earle Lennox proclaimed an enemie to the state The English enâ—… Scotland A. D. 1544. Defiance sent into France Ioâ—… Stow. Bolloigne besieged Ioâ—… Sleidâ—… 〈◊〉 Bolloigne wonne R. Graâ—…con Iohn Serres
deceased in the very prime of his youth before the death of his father or of his elder brother and before hee had done any thing in his life worthy of remembrance after his death 44 Edmund the third sonne of King Ethelred Queene Elgiua his first wife was borne in the eleuenth yeare of his fathers raigne and of Grace 989 and of all his fathers Children proued to be the only man that set his helping hand to the redresse of the estate of his Country distressed by the miserable oppressions of the Danes which hee pursued with such exceeding toile and restlesse hazards of his body as he was therefore surnamed Iron-side and when hee had followed those warres with great courage the space of seuenteene yeeres vnder his Father being come to twenty seuen of his owne age hee succeeded him in his Kingdome and troubles as presently shall be shewed 45 Edred the fourth sonne of King Ethelred and of Queene Elgiua his first wife was born about the foureteenth yeare of his fathers raigne being the yeare of Grace 992. His name is continually set downe as a witnesse in the testees of his fathers Charters vntill the thirtie fift yeare of his raigne by which it appeareth that hee liued vnto the two and twentieth yeere of his owne age although I find no mention of him or of any thing done by him in any of our histories and it seemeth he died at that time because his name is left out of the Charters after that yeare 46 Edwy the fift sonne of King Ethelred and Queene Elgiua his first wife suruiued his father and all his brethren and liued in the raigne of Canute the Dane who being iealous of his new-gotten estate and fearefull of the dangers that might accrew vnto him by this Edwy and such others of the English bloud roiall practised to haue him murthered which was accordingly done by them whom hee most fauoured and least suspected the yeare of our saluation 1017. 47 Edgar the sixt sonne of King Ethelred and of Queene Elgiua his first wife was borne about the twentieth yeere of his fathers raigne beeing the yere of our Lord God nine hundred ninetie and eight He seemeth by the Testees of his fathers Charters to haue beene liuing in the one and twentieth of his raigne but beeing no more found in any of them after may be supposed by all coniectures to haue died in or about the same yeere beeing but the eleuenth after his owne birth and the seuenth before his fathers death 48 The eldest daughter of King Ethelred and Queene Elgiua his first wife although her name bee not to bee found in any writer of those times appeareth notwithstanding to be married to one Ethelstan a Noble man of England who was the principall Commander of Cambridge-shire men at the great battle fought betweene them and the Danes wherein the English-men had the ouerthrow and this sonne in law of King Ethelred with the rest of the chiefe Leaders were slaine in the yeere of Christs Natiuity 1010. being the two and thirtieth of his father in lawes raigne 49 Edgith the second daughter of King Ethelred and Queene Elgiua his first wife was married to Edrik Duke of Mercia who for his couetousnesse in getting was surnamed Streattone This Edrik was the sonne of one Egelrik surnamed Leofwin an elder brother to Egelmere the grandfather of Goodwin Duke of the West-Saxons and beeing but meanely borne was thus highly aduanced by this King notwithstanding he was euer a traitor to his Countrie and a fauourer of the Danes betraying both him and King Edmund his sonne to King Canut that he thereby might gette new preferments by him who worthily rewarded him as a traitor and put him to death 50 Elfgine the third daughter of King Ethelred and of Queene Elgiua his first wife was the second wife of Vtred surnamed the Bold sonne of Earle Waldefe the elder Earle of Northumberland by whom shee had one onely child a daughter named Aldgith married to a Noble-man called Maldred the sonne of Crinan shee was mother of Cospatricke who was Earle of Northumberland in the time of William the Conquerour and forced by his displeasure to fly into Scotland where hee abode and was ancestor to the Earles of Dunbar and of March in that Countrie 51 Gode the fourth and youngest daughter of King Ethelred and Queene Elgiua his first wife was first married to one Walter de Maigne a Noble-man of Normandy greatly fauoured by King Edward her brother who liued not long after the marriage and left issue by her a sonne named Rodulfe whom King Edward his vncle created Earle of Hereford This Earle Rodulfe died the one and twentieth of December in the thirteenth yeere of his vncles raigne and was buried at Peterborough leauing issue a young sonne named Harrald created afterwards by King William the Conqueror Baron of Sudeley in the Countie of Gloucester and Ancestor to the Barons of that place succeeding and of the Lord Chandois of Sudeley now being This Lady Gode after the decease of the said Water de Maigne was remarried to Eustace the elder Earle of Bulloigne in Picardy a man of great valour in those parts of France and a most faithfull friend to King Edward her brother which Earle was grand-father to Godfrey of Bulloigne King of Ierusalem albeit it seemeth he had no issue by this Lady 52 Edward the seuenth sonne of King Ethdred and his first by Queene Emme his second wife was borne at Islipe in the County of Oxford and brought vp in France all the time of his youth with his vncle Richard the third of that name Duke of Normandy mistrusting his safety in England vnder King Canute the Dane although he had married his mother but hee found the time more dangerous by the vsage of his brother Elfred at his beeing heere in the raigne of King Harrald sonne of the Dane Notwithstanding hee returned home when Hardiknut the other sonne beeing his halfe brother was King and was honourably receiued and entertained by him and after his death succeeded him in the Kingdom of England 53 Elfred the eight sonne of King Ethelred and his second by Queene Emme his second wife was conueied into Normandie for feare of King Conute with his eldest brother Edward and with him returned into England to see his mother then beeing at Winchester in the second yeere of King Harrald surnamed Harefoote by whose practize hee was trained towards London apprehended by the way at Guilford in Surrey depriued of his eie-sight and committed prisoner to the Monastery of Elie his Normans that came with him most cruelly murthered and hee himselfe soone after deceasing was buried in the Church of the said Monasterie EDMVND SVRNAMED IRONSIDE THE THIRTIE THREE MONARCH OF THE ENGLISH-MEN HIS WARRES ACTS RAIGNE WIFE AND ISSVE CHAPTER XLV EDmund the third sonne of King Ethelred and the eldest liuing at his Fathers death
her in age soon ouertook her if not outwent her in destiny whose death diuulged on King Iohns returne from England gaue his maligners fresh coloured occasion both to molest his quiet and to distaine his estimation as if hee had not onely beene the Causer but also the executor of it with his owne hands 20 As the Tongues of Parasites are no true scales to weigh the worth and vertues of Great men so neither ought we to iudge of their or any mans blemishes by the deforming pencils of Enuy or Rancour with one of which no eminency either of place or of vertue was euer vnattended And that this bloody aspersion on the King came from no other fountaine but malignity such as then liued and might therefore best know the truth and were also as Monkes gnerally were his most bitter Taxers and therefore farre from saluing his infamy with partiall falshood can best witnesse It was saith one by certaine persons auowed that Arthur attempting to escape secretly out of hold was by casualty drowned in the Riuer Seyne on which the Castle of Roan is seated and yet the Frenchmen the Kings mortall enemies and therefore plenary credite not to bee giuen them giue it out that hee was murthered by the Kings command yea and by his owne hands thus by the malice of slanderers Englands King became not a little defamed With whom other the approuedst Authors accord thogh differing in the manner of his death that this imputation sprang onely from the French emulation as since it hath beene kept on foot onely by French or Italianate spirits one of which hath not blushed to charge King Iohn with murdering of his owne Brother King Richard and another with killing Arthurs sister who yet outliued him 24. yeeres so shamelesly will the penne blur the truth of Actions where it s once dipped in gall against the person But sharper showers then of tongues which being vndeserued are to bee vnregarded were sequels of Arthurs death it seeming to giue new life to King Iohns troubles King Philips hatred which yet once againe must go masked vnder the roabe of Iustice. For Philip cites Iohn as Duke of Normandy to appeare at a set day to bee tried vpon point of Treason by his Peeres Constance Arthurs mother well brooking her name for her immutable hatred to King Iohn is made the plantiffe requiring iustice of Philip as both their Soueraigne King Iohn not appearing is condemned of a traiterous outrage for that carelesse of his oath made to the French he though an vncle had murthered his elder brothers sonne being an Homager to the French and that within the French Territories without any legall course nor by cognizance of those to whom it appertained whereupon hee is adiudged to bee held an enemie to the French State to forfeit all his Signories which by Homage he held of the French and those to reuert to the Crowne of France and a re-entry to bee made by force of Armes if any deny possession Thus now the second time by solemne sentence the King Peeres of France disherited and condemned King Iohn though absent vnheard neither confessing nor conuicted of the Action albeit at that time hee sent them his royall promise to come if they would giue him publike faith and safe conduct for his comming returning and answere at Paris touching the death of Arthur though hee was his Leegeman had sworne him fealty had violated the same had raised a rebellion and was taken in battle Vpon which grounds if King Iohn had caused the pretended execution on so capitall a Complotter both against his Life Crown and one who had caused so much bloudshed of his people and more would if he had escaped in which cases Princes are and ought to be very iealous what vnderstanding Statist can iustly condemne him or iustifie the French iniustice Especially it being questionable and euen then much debated Whether the Peeres of France were competent Iudges on a King annointed and so their superiour the King of England and Duke of Normandy being but one person maior dignitas absorbet minorem the greater dignity was to swallow vp the lesse But when the will of a Ruler is a rule or ruled-case to his Iudges no other could bee expected then by these Peeres was performed 21 Neither did they here stay but as in most States the Acts and Decrees aduantageous to the Princes are carefully pursued though others seldome or coldly executed that heady sentence was seconded with as hasty force on Philips part and on Iohns if some Authors say true as much neglected It is no rare thing to see Princes because on their safety depends the State of their Kingdomes often suspitious of dangers where there is no cause but it is vnexcusable in them vnder a shew of resolution to bee secure where they see their Person or State may bee neere vnto hazard An intelligent man would thinke that whiles so vaste indignities were in hatching yea and now on wing by so insatiate enemies King Iohn had beene whetting his reuenge leuying his forces strengthning his confines combining his friends and Allies so to regret their pride and malice who thus proceeded to vnstate him of that goodliest portion of France part wherof for aboue three hundred yeers had been the inheritance of his Ancestors But whether it were the bewitching dalliances of his faire Isabel with whom hee was in armes when hee should haue been in Armes as some Authors taxe him or his deceiued expectation of Aides from his Barons as himselfe alleadged or promised redresse by the Pope as the sequele shewed too true it seemeth that beginning his Christmas at Cane in Normandy with festiuall pleasures not vnfitting the season hee continued them so vnseasonably and vnreasonably too that he gaue both to the French leasure to execute their Peeres sentence and to the Brittons and Poytouins an edge to prosecute their old rebellions now new-quickned with the losse of their young master whereby his strongest Towns and Castles dayly fell away either by force of Assailants or treachery in defendants or on dispaire of needfull aides 22 Treachery as it was formost for it gaue beginning and meanes to the rest so did it most in vndermining King Iohns possessions which stirred him to take sharpe reuenge by hanging vp all his Hostages of Poyton for their Countrimens treasons But such a death though of all other most disgracefull is not so hatefull to a Spirit truly enobled as is the staine of dishonour especially for Treachery or Cowardize from either of which I wish I could with truth acquite those two great Barons whose names wee will here forget to whom King Iohn entrusted the defence of the famous Castle called Vall-de Ruill who no sooner saw King Philip engirding it with his great hoast and mounting his
hath beene said and of this Queene let vs heare what shee protested after her condemnation to 〈◊〉 White Bishoppe of 〈◊〉 her last Confessor and by him deliuered to a noble young Lord of her name and neere alliance Her words were these As to the Act my 〈◊〉 Lord for which I stand condemned God and his holy Angels I take to witnesse vpon my soules 〈◊〉 that I die 〈◊〉 neuer hauing so abused my Soueraignes 〈◊〉 what other sinnes and follies of youth I haue 〈◊〉 I will not excuse but 〈◊〉 assured that for these God hath brought this punishment vpon me and will 〈◊〉 his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 them for which I pray you pray with me vnto his sonne and my Sâ—…iour Christ. 111 As these then in case of Treasons eyther acted or intended ended their liues so others in case of conscience though diuersly affected câ—…e to their deathes and that by foâ—…ce of the Statutes enacted vnder this King whereof one was the abolishing of the Pope and the oath of Supremacy the reâ—…sers of either made offenders in stare of high Treason and the other in 〈◊〉 of religion when 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Articlâ—… enacted by Parliament was made Heresie and death to such as held or taught the conâ—… which Arâ—…cles were thus concluded in both the houses of Parliament with consent of the King 1 That after the words of consecration spoken by the Priest the reall and naturall body and bloud of Christ as hee was conceiued and crucified was in the Sacrament and no other substance consisting in the forme of 〈◊〉 and wiâ—…e besides the substance of Christ God and man 2 That the communion in both kinde was not necessarie vnto 〈◊〉 the flesh onely in forme of bread sufficient for the Laity 3 That Prieâ—… 〈◊〉 they haue receiâ—…ed â—…ders might not marry by the law of God 4 That the vowes of chastity either in 〈◊〉 or woman ought by Godâ—… law to be 〈◊〉 and by which they are exempted from other 〈◊〉 of Christian people 5 That priuâ—… Masses was necessâ—…ry for the people and agreeable to the law of Goâ—… 6 That auricular confession was â—…pedient 〈◊〉 be reteined and continued 〈◊〉 the Church of God These Statutes I say aswell the one as the other brought many to their ends which otherwise were very good Subiects and worthy instruments in the common weale for offending in the first there died Bishoppe Pisher and Sir Thomas More besides many Abbots Priors and Friers and among them in Smithfield the Welsh rode set Frier Forrest on fire according to the prophecy very rife in their mouthes that this holy rode should set a whole forrest on fire For the other suffered in flames many godly Christians whereof Robert Barnes a reuerend Doctor and worthy minister of Christ the first reducer as M. Fox reporteth of the Vniuersity of Cambridge from rudenesse and barbarity vnto good literature and learning was with the first And Anne Askew a Gentlewoman of an incomparable dexterity one of the last who aboue the weakenesse of her sexe most valiantly stoode against the violence of the time 112 Her birth was worshipfull and education accordingly bestowed in marriage vnto Iohn Kyâ—…e a Gentleman in 〈◊〉 and commended by Bale for her rare wit and elegant beauty which her pars the pensill of N. D. with his vneuen hand euer ouerhard to shadow the truth hath slanderously blurred and measured those graces in her by his owne loose affections and those want on 〈◊〉 which in the height of sinne haue changed the naturall vse of women against nature This young heifer saith hee abiding no yoake a coy dame and of very euill fame left the company of Master Kyâ—…e to 〈◊〉 vp 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Gospelling and Gâ—…ssipping where 〈◊〉 might and ought not but especially in London and 〈◊〉 the Court now shee being faire and but twenty 〈◊〉 yeers old at her death doth 〈◊〉 shew what may be suspected of her life and the mysticall speeches and demands of the Kings Coâ—…sell touching her departure from her 〈◊〉 were grounded vpon somewhat especially in that shee called her selfe 〈◊〉 Askew alias Kyâ—…e Thus 〈◊〉 this 〈◊〉 man hath accused this holy Anne by the outward appearance of her youth and beauty as holy Anne by Eli was accused of drunkennesse when her heart was most seruent in supplications to her God and his partiall peâ—… made the 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of her holy conuersation to finde out some chaffe whereof none is free nor is â—…ee to be condemned vpon the imagerie of his suspicious head who vndoubtedly would haue â—…old all if any thing could haue beene found whereas shee in the vigour of beauty and weakenesse of her Sexe 〈◊〉 the gaine-saiers of the truth with her dearest blood testifying from the Prisons her faith and constancy and from the Racke preached Christ whereon most vnhumanely and against kind shee was twice tormented and lastly sealed her 〈◊〉 in Smithfield through the 〈◊〉 of fire being borne to the place of her death in a Chaire her bones so 〈◊〉 by the Râ—…cke that shee could 〈◊〉 113 The 〈◊〉 N. D. whose affection to Chriâ—… Gospeâ—… 〈◊〉 to the English Crowne hath sufficiently 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to make her no 〈◊〉 and that her 〈◊〉 did demerit the Racke saith that the King himselfe commanded that torture to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with her erroneous doctrine his Court his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 daughters and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the truth tels vs that the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to racke her the second 〈◊〉 was 〈◊〉 by 〈◊〉 Lord Chancellor who did it himselfe to bee complained of to the King who immediately tooke Boate and told the whole Tragedy whereof King 〈◊〉 seemed to be sore offended for vsing a woman with such 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 had the Popes 〈◊〉 vnder the 〈◊〉 of the Church and wing of this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they 〈◊〉 not to follow the appeale of 〈◊〉 euen 〈◊〉 that slept in 〈◊〉 owne 〈◊〉 which 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Parre espoused vnto him 〈◊〉 three yeeres before and 〈◊〉 as this States intelligeÌ„cer doth confesse he meant to haue burned had he longer liued For the truth is saith hee that the Kings sickenesse and death shortly ensuing was the chiefe cause of her escape and the error of the Lord Chancellor Wriothesley who let fall out of his bosoâ—…e the Kings hand and commission for carrying her to the Tower gaue occasion the paper found and brought her to goe and humble her selfe to the King the principal occasion against her was Heretical Books found in her closet both brought sent her by Anne Askew wherof thewitnesses were the Lady Herbert Lady Iane Lady Tyawit and others Indeed it is true that by Gods prouidence such papers were let fal out of the Lord Chancellors bosome conteining certaine Articles against her with a warrant to commit her to the Tower whereunto the Kings hand was subscribed which being found was presently brought vnto the Queene whereof the
vnexpected content so deepely touched her tender heart that foorth with shee fell into great feares laments and a most heauy melancholy and was in such danger of death that the King came to visit her hauing not gone foorth of his Chamber of many dayes before whereat shee so reioiced as shee began to 〈◊〉 and to acknowledge her like loue and duty the next night following repaired to the Kings Bed-chamber accompanied onely with the Lady Herbert her sister and the Lady 〈◊〉 the Kings neece carrying the Candle before her of whose presence the King seemed to be most desirous and presently falling in talke of Religion began to debate some question thereof with the Queene demanding to haue her resolutions therein but shee knowing that his nature was not to be crost and the sorenesse of his legge to encrease his cholâ—…er made him answere that she was a woman accompanied with many imperfectioâ—…s but his Maiesty wise and 〈◊〉 of whâ—…m shee must learne as of her Lordand Head for so God hath appointed you said shee the Supreame Head of vs all of whom next vnto him I will euer learnt Not so by Saint Mary said the King you are become a Doctor Kate to instruct vs and not to be instructed by vs as often heeretofore we haue seeme Indeede said 〈◊〉 if your Maiestie haue so conceiued I haue beene mistaken in my meaning who haue euer held it preposterous for a woman to instruct 〈◊〉 Lord. And whereas I haue heeretofore held talke with your highnesse touching Religion it was to leâ—…ne of your Maiesty some excellent 〈◊〉 which my selfe stood in doubt of and sometimes to the end that you might with lesse griefe passeouer this paineful time of your infirmity wherein if by my ouermuch boldnesse I haue failed in the latter yet haue I not 〈◊〉 in the former to my no small benefit and comfort And is it euen so sweet heart quoth the King why then are me friends and so kissing her gaue her leaue to depart But the day drawne on for her apprehension and the King disposed to take the â—…yre sent for the Queene to walke in the 〈◊〉 himselfe accompanied onely with two Gentlemen and shee with the three foresaid Ladies Whenas suddenly the Lord Chancellor with forty of the Guard came into the Garden with purpose to hâ—…e apperhended and carried the Queene to the Tower whose malepâ—…rt approach the King greatly misliked and â—…ernely beholding him slept aside 〈◊〉 him with the names of 〈◊〉 foole and 〈◊〉 bidding 〈◊〉 out of presence The Queene seeing the King chased but knew not the cause indeauoâ—…ed by all meanes to 〈◊〉 his Maiestie and iâ—…treted for the Lord Chancellour whose faultas shee thoughtand alleaged was rather through misimprision then will and therfore said she I wil become an humble 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 him vnto your Highnesse Ah 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 quoth the King 〈◊〉 little 〈◊〉 Kate 〈◊〉 euill he 〈◊〉 this 〈◊〉 at thy hands of my word sweet heart 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 But in following this trâ—…ct of blood â—…owed from the fountaine of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Aâ—…ticles wee haue stepped ouer some other occurrences that happened somewhat before this time vnto which with thy patience goodReader we will returne againe 114 King Henrie by order of Parliament hauing assumed the Stile and Title of King of Ireland with the submission of most of the Irish Nobiâ—…ty Iames his Nephew King of Scotland tooke it not well forthat as Liâ—…ley saith a great part of Ireland especially in the North had been in possession of the Scotishmen for many hundred of yeeres before These discontents conceiued King Henrie well perceiued and because hee would haue no ill will so neere him that had so many enuiers abroad he sent vnto King Iames that it would please him to repaire vnto the City of Yorke where he would meet him to conferre for the wealth of both the Realmes which at first was granted but vpon better aduise vnaccomplished his Counsellors moouing the dangers and his Clergy the feares lest their Religion should be changed to the offence of his confederates the Pope the Emperour and the French King 115 The vnkindnes growing from this small sparke was presently kindled into great flames for Commissioners being sent from both Kings to view the limits of either Kingdome they fell at ods about a small peece of ground and from that tooke occasion of emulations and warres to prosecute which King Henry prepared an Armie and sent them into Scotland vnder the Conduct of the Duke of Norfolke accompanied with the Earles of Shrewsbury Darby Câ—…mberland Surrey Hertford Augus and 〈◊〉 land These passing the English Marches did much hurt in the Kingdome of Scotland To withstand whom King Iaâ—…es gathered a power of fiue and thirty strong and at Faâ—…aw more meant to haue bidden the Duke battell which as that writer relaxed was not then minded to doe but made againe into England and passing the water Tweâ—…d sustained great losse by the couragious pursuit of the Lord Huntly King Iames vpon a lusty courage meaning to repaire the Scotâ—… losses with the English spoiles was very forward to follow the Duke into their Borders but the Scotish Nobility wisely waying the danger of warre by no meanes would either assent or assist him out of his owne kingdome affirming it honour sufficient to haue forced the English backe with no little losse 116 King Iâ—…es discontented at his Nobles danials made towards the Burders himselfe where mouing the Lord Maxewell Lord Warden of the West Borders with many other men of speciall fauour and account to inuade England whereunto they gaue their consents These passing the Riuer Eske did some small dammage vpon the Westerne Borderers whereof Thomas 〈◊〉 Dacres and 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hollinshed cals them sent word to Thomas Wharton Lord Wardeâ—… for the King vpon the West Marches But the Scotâ—… comming forward they were forced to prepare for â—…ight before the Lord 〈◊〉 could come and out of their 〈◊〉 company lest a stand vpon the side of a hill 117 The Scots aduanced forward with no little hope were presâ—…ly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the â—…ght of these men and verily thought 〈◊〉 the Lord 〈◊〉 had assembled 〈◊〉 Charge or 〈◊〉 the Duke of 〈◊〉 with a great Army were come to their 〈◊〉 whereupon they began to consuâ—… what 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be done and demanding who was deputed 〈◊〉 by the King Oliuer 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nor honorable 〈◊〉 being lifted vp vpon the Shoulders of two Souldiers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 Commission wherein himselfe was appointed their Generall and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Lords 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that so many more worthy honourable and approued Capâ—… of the 〈◊〉 should be 〈◊〉 by this his 〈◊〉 but â—…o 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 In whose 〈◊〉 and for the 〈◊〉 of their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 â—…o 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 willingly lost the 〈◊〉 118 This 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vpon the twenty fourth